
Class J2£ilLL 
Book , Lk 



Copyright^ , 



COPYRIGHT DEPOSIT 




BENJAMIN P. LOOMIS. 



Copyright 7905, 
Fowler & WellsVo. 



->V 



SCIENCE 



AND 



RELIGION 



BY 

BENJAMIN F. LOOMIS, 

Graduate of the American Institute of Phrenology 

Class of 1886. 



NEW YORK: MELBOURNE: LONDON: 

Fowler & Wells Co. L. N. Fov.'ll^ 'fc.'Cd 

c c ( *i c s^ 3 



> > > 



LIBRARY of CONGRESS 




Qfnzt 


Two Gooles Received 




JUN 24 1905 




■ U 


Goyyfigni tniry 




tfU*Ss/<R *Xc Not 


CONTENTS 




//7*<L>\ 






5 fWfc.f»j...V. 







Introductory- 
Part I — Astronomy- 
Chapter I — The Sideral System 

II— The Solar System 

Part II — Phrenology 

Chapter I — Definition of the Organs — General Principles 

" II — Grouping the Organs 

" III— The Organs and their Functions 

Part III — Astrology 

Chapter I — General View and Scope of Astrology 

" II — General Principles of Astrology 

Part IV— Introductory Kemarks 

Chapter I — Harmony between Phrenology and Astrology, or 

the Influence of the Planets on the Human Mind 

" II — The Horoscope of Jesus Christ 

' ' III — Horoscope of Adam . '. 

" IV — Progress of the World as explained by the 

Principles of Phrenology 

v "" V — The Keys to the Kingdom of Heaven 

" VI — Spiritual Knowledge . 

" VII— The Domain of Christ 

" VIII — The Principles of Salvation, or Christ as a Sacrifice 

« IX— Why We Should be Christians 

" X— Holy Maternity 

" XI — Jesus — Taurus the Bull 

Concluding Kemarks 

ILLUSTRATIONS 



Benjamin F. Loomis : 

Map of Solar System and Inclination of the Orbits 

Comparative Dimensions of the Sun, the Planets and their Satelites. 

Phrenological Bust, Profile, Back and Front View 

The Group of Organs, showing the Planets to which they are allied. 

Eight Ascension of Mid Heaven 

Approximate Horoscope for the time of the Crucifixion of Christ 

Horoscope of Adam 

Vertical Section of the Cerebellum— Showing the Arbor Vitse and 

Corpus Donatum 

Mrs.. EstellaM.' Loomis 

Horoscope of ;Benjaniin £. Loomis 



Page 
5 
9 

10 
16 

35 
46 
52 

64 
74 
85 

87 

95 

128 

142 
165 
194 
213 
231 
280 
295 
312 
323 



1 
11 
28 
34 
.86 
98 
122 
131 

205 
294 
318 



PREFACE. 

In presenting this little volume to the public I wish to show that 
man is governed by the laws of the universe ; that the planets are 
the outward embodiment of these laws ; that these laws in turn are 
reacted upon by the planets and that the one is the counterpart of 
the other. 

The mind consists of a multitude of faculties, and these facul- 
ties are divided into groups, or classes, and each group has a 
function different from the rest. And so, too, the solar system 
consists of a number of planets, and each planet has a different 
quality and influence from the rest. And if it be true that man is 
an epitome of the universe, as most men believe we are, and if we 
are governed by the universal laws, it is only reasonable to be- 
lieve that a certain class of faculties is allied to, and is directly 
governed by, a certain planet. That is just what I want to prove. 

I do not accept as true all that is written on astrology for ob- 
vious reasons. It may not be out of place here for me to offer an 
apology for the astrologers, which I now proceed to do. Astrol- 
ogy is an old science, and since all the planets of our solar system 
were not discovered until recently,. the astrologers, knowing* that 
the mind was made up of so many faculties, and not knowing of 
the existence of the planets of Neptune and Uranus, naturally 
assigned to Jupiter and other known planets. attributes and influ- 
ences which they did not possess. They have assigned to Jupiter 
attributes which belong to Neptune, and Neptune had never been, 
thought of. He was laboring under the same delusion that a 
phrenologist would if he went to examining heads and left out 
entirely from his mind a knowledge of the existence of the Moral 
and Reflective groups of organs. Is it any wonder then that they 
made blunders? 

But even in recent years, after the planets Uranus and Nep- 
tune have been discovered, the astrologers do not seem to take 



b SCIENCE AND RELIGION 

much stock in Neptune. Raphael, the great English astrologer, 
says of it : "Some astrologers include Neptune, but we have noth- 
ing clear or definite as to his power, which at the best can effect 
but little, owing to his immense distance from our Earth." 

Notwithstanding Neptune's great distance from our earth it has 
to do with our Moral group of faculties. It is the still small voice 
that whispers to us and leads us onward and upward in the path 
of truth, purity and righteousness. 

In sending this little book on its mission I am well aware that 
it has many opponents. The astronomers, as a class, do not be- 
lieve in astrology ; and, on the other hand, there are many learned 
men in the medical profession, and others, who do not believe in 
phrenology. They have my sympathy. 

This book, however, was not designed for the incredulous ; but 
for those who are in search of scientific truth it contains many 
ideas and facts which are not commonly known. 

I have also given considerable attention to the harmony existing 
between science and religion, and the reader is especially requested 
to notice all through the work the harmony existing between 
Nature and its laws and the Bible. 

Religion, in this work, of course, is viewed from a material or 
conscious standpoint; and, while religion cannot, properly be 
brought to a conscious basis in this age of the world, it shows the 
similitude of that which is religion indeed. 

The horoscopes of Jesus Christ and of Adam are also leading 
features of the work ; and I may add that this is one of the chief 
causes of this work being written, but not all. 

Mr. Andrew Jackson Davis, in his "Survey of Human Needs," 
says: 

"The world has many needs ; the greatest of all is, a philosophy, 
which unfolds in a systematic and orderly form the stupendous 
truths of Nature ; which points the soul of man, through Nature, 
to the Eternal Mind. * * * The soft silvery sunbeams of 
heaven do not more naturally flow over the fields than did the lov- 
ing, intuitive soul of Jesus spread its elixir over his solemn utter- 
ances. Every Bible student feels its mysterious beauty; realizes 



SCIENCE AND RELIGION 7 

its spiritual presence, as he reads those sacred evangels of the 
Testaments. Every civilized mind feels the goodness of his teach- 
ings, and admires the expurgated history of the man, bequeathed 
to us by the early fathers of the Church ; nevertheless, the world 
needs to-day a 'philosophy' which Jesus did not furnish, needs a 
'revelation' to the faculty of reason, which the Bible does not ex- 
plain." 

This work has been written in the belief that there is need for 
such a work ; need, because there are many scientifically inclined 
people who are ready to accept the truth of Christianity whenever 
it appears consistent with their reason. They have not yet become 
conscious of the harmony existing between science and religion. 
These seem, with them, to be separate things and at variance with 
each other. They have not yet learned that this apparent variance 
exists only in the mind of the thinker on account of his imperfect 
knowledge. 

Considering' that the world is earnestly endeavoring to unravel 
the mysteries of Nature, to discover the relation of man to the 
Universe, the relation of God to man, the philosophy of religion 
that we may the more perfectly understand the principles of re- 
ligion and of salvation when viewed from a conscious basis, I am 
sending this book on its mission, believing that it will fill a long- 
felt want. 

Yes, the world needs all that Mr. Davis has suggested, and 
more. It needs a scientific demonstration based upon natural 
facts, and upon natural phenomena, that the principles of religion 
may appeal to our reason, to our consciousness, and to our under- 
standing. Religion, to most people, seems to appear as a dream ; 
they know, or seem to know, that there is more or less truth in the 
subject, but that truth is so shrouded in mystery that they cannot 
properly understand it. Therefore, we need a demonstration that 
we may understand these things as in the light of DAY. 

I have believed from the start that God is the spirit of the Uni- 
verse ; and therefore a knowledge of Astronomy and of Astrology, 
when combined with the Word of God, which has been revealed 
to us by the holy men in all ages, will give us as perfect an under- 



8 SCIENCE AND RELIGION 

standing of what God is as we can acquire in any other way out- 
side of Divine revelation. 

A knowledge of man is also necessary, that we may compare or 
analyze the similarity between the two, between the Macrocosm 
and the Microcosm. Anatomy, Physiology and Phrenology will 
probably give us as perfect a knowledge of man as we can likely 
get in this present age of the world. 

Therefore, taking these sciences as a basis of operation, I set 
out to discover if it could be proven scientifically whether Jesus 
is the Christ ; and, having become convinced myself, through 
science, I am therefore presenting these same ideas to the scientific 
world that they also may become convinced. There is of necessity 
a great deal of collateral knowledge all along the line, but all this 
knowledge comes in to establish the grand central truth that Jesus 
is the Christ, being supplementary of His works. 

The consideration of this question takes us through all the prin- 
ciples of salvation, yet I have endeavored to pursue the subject to 
its legitimate end, leading us, as it does, to the very portals of 
faith. I would like to place this book in the hands of every scien- 
tific man who claims to be an infidel. 

Of all .the works I ever read on science and religion they nearly 
all have had this fault, that while they may contain a great deal of 
science, or a great deal of religion, there is usually only a very few 
places where any harmony was shown to exist between the two. 
Therefore I determined that whatever fault this work may have it 
certainly should not possess this one. I have endeavored to ex- 
plain this harmony all through the work as being one of its leading" 
features. 

Nor do I claim to know it all. No, indeed. I can only hope to 
pave the way to investigation and conviction that there is truth in 
the subject, and the reader, in investigating, will probably discover 
greater truths than I have been able to write; and that the reader 
may profit by this knowledge is the wishes of 

The Author. 



SCIENCE AND RELIGION 



INTRODUCTORY. 



Before we can properly begin the study of "The Relation of 
Man to the Universe," some knowledge of the structure of the 
universe itself, and also of man, is necessary. 

I would not write of these sciences at all if I were not aware 
that while most people are more or less familiar with one or more 
of these subjects, they are decidedly unfamiliar with the rest. 
Therefore I have thought it best for the general reader to take up 
each of these sciences with which we have to deal and study their 
general principles, for in these lie the basis of what I have to write. 

Of course, in a book like this, only a brief outline of these 
sciences need be given, only that which is necessary to explain our 
purpose ; and those who wish to pursue these subjects further are 
kindly referred to other books. 

It will be necessary, therefore, to divide the book into four parts. 
Part I. will be devoted to Astronomy ; Part II. to the study of 
Phrenology ; Part III. will be devoted to Astrology ; and Part IV. 
is devoted to Science and Religion, or the Harmony of the 
Sciences and their Relation to Religion, etc., etc. About all that 
I have written that is new is contained in the fourth part of the 
book ; the former parts being devoted to the popular sciences. 



10 SCIENCE AND RELIGION 



PART I. 

ASTRONOMY. 

CHAPTER I. 

THE SIDERAL SYSTEM, 

What are the heavens ? Where are the shores of that limitless 
ocean? Where the bottom of that unfathomable abyss? 

What are those brilliant points — those innumerable stars, which, 
never dim, shine out unceasingly from the dark profound? Are 
they sown broadcast — orderless, with no other bond save that 
which perspective lends to them ? Or, if not immovable, as we 
have so long imagined, if not golden nails fixed to a crystal vault, 
whither are they bound ? And, finally, what are the parts assigned 
to the Sun, our Earth, and all the Earths attendant on the glorious 
orb of day, in this tremendous concert of celestial spheres — this 
sublime harmony of the Universe? 

These are magnificent problems, of which the most fertile imag- 
ination would have in vain attempted the solution, if, for the 
greater glory of the human mind, Astronomy, first born of the 
sciences, had not at last come to our aid. 

How wonderful is the power of man ! Chained down to the 
surface of the Earth, an intelligent atom on a grain of sand lost 
in the immensity of space, he invents instruments which multiply 
a thousandfold his vision ; he sounds the depth of the ether, 
gauges the visible universe, and counts the myriads of stars which 
people it; next, studying their most complicated movements, he 
measures exactly their dimensions and the distances of the nearest 
of them from the Earth, and next deducts their masses; then, 
discovering in the seeeming disorder in the stellar groupings, real 
bonds of union, he at last evolves order from apparent confusion. 



SCIENCE AND RELIGION 



II 




INCLINATION OF THE ORBITS. 




THE SOI.HR 6YSTEM 



12 SCIENCE AND RELIGION • - y 

Nor is this all. Rising by supreme flight of thought to the most 
abstract speculations, he discovers the laws which regulate all 
celestial movements, and defines the nature of the universal force 
which sustains the worlds. 

Such are the fruits of the labors of twenty generations of astron- 
omers. -Such the result of the genius of the patient perseverance 
of men who have devoted themselves to the study of the phenom- 
ena of the heavens. The Caldean shepards were, they say, the 
first astronomers. We can well believe it. Dwelling in the midst 
of vast plains, where the mildness 4 of the seasons permitted them 
to pass the nights in open air, where the clear sky unfolded per- 
oetniiiy the rtio^t glorious scenes, they ought to have been, and 
they wen 3 contemplative astronomers. 

Nothing is more fitted to elevate the mind toward the infinite 
than the thoughtful contemplation of the starry vault in the silent 
calm of night. Varied in color and brilliancy, some shine with a 
vivid light, perpetually changing and twinkling; others, again, 
with a more constant one — more tranquil and soft ; while very 
many only send us their rays intermittently, as if they could scarce 
pierce the profundity of space. 

In presence of such splendor, the senses, mind and imagination 
are alike enthralled. The impressions gather in an emotion at 
once profound and religious, an indefinable mixture of admira- 
ation, and of calm and tender melancholy. It seems as if the dis- 
tant worlds, in shining earthwards, put themselves in close com- 
munion with our thoughts. 

On a first glance at the starry firmament the stars seem pretty 
regularly distributed ; nevertheless, look at that whitish, vapory 
glimmer which girdles the heavens as with a belt. It is the Milky 
Way. As we approach the borders of this star-cloud in our in- 
spection the stars appear more and more crowded together, and 
most of them so small that the eye can scarcely distinguish them. 
The accumulation of stars in the direction of the Milky Way is 
more especially visible when we examine the heavens with the aid 
of a powerful telescope. 



SCIENCE AND RELIGION • 13 

The Milky Way itself is nothing more than an immensely ex- 
tended zone of stars — -that is, of suns ; since, as we know, each star, 
from the most brilliant to the faintest, is a sun. : . , 

Here, then, is an immense group, a gigantic assemblage of 
worlds, which seems to embrace all the Universe', if it be true that 
the greater number of scattered stars situated out of the Milky 
Way nevertheless form part of it. Let us add a fact well proven : 
Our Sun himself is a star of the Milky Way. 

One of the first things which strikes us when we look at the 
stars is that they vary very much' in brightness. All of those 
visible to the naked eye are divided into six classes of brightness, 
called magnitudes, So that we speak of a very bright star as ."a 
star of the first magnitude" ; of the feeblest visible as a star of the 
sixth magnitude. The number of stars of all magnitudes visible 
to the naked eye is about 6,000. If we employ a small telescope 
this number is largely 'increased, as that instrument enables us. to 
see stars too feeble to be perceived by the eye alone. For this 
reason such stars are called telescopic stars. The stars thus re- 
vealed to us still vary in brightness, and the classification into 
magnitudes is continued down to the sixteenth, or even higher 
magnitudes ; in powerful telescopes at least 20,000,000 stars down 
to the fourteenth magnitude are visible. 

The distances of stars from us are so great that it' scearcely con- 
veys any impression on the mind to state them in miles ; some other 
method, therefore, must be used, and the velocity of light affords 
us a convenient one. Light travels at the rate of 186,000 miles 
in a second of time; and by using this as a measuring rod we can 
form a better idea of the distances of the stars. Thus, leaving 
the Sun out of the question, we find the next nearest star (Alpha 
Centauri) is situated at a distance which light requires three and 
a half years to traverse. 

Alpha Centauri is distant from us more than 200,000 times the 
mean distance of the Sun from the Earth — about 19,000,000,000,- 
000 miles. The most powerful imagination in vain tries to picture 
this fearful distance ; in vain the mind- would heap line upon line, 
number upon number, to bridge the immensity of this abyss. Let 



14 SCIENCE AND RELIGION 

us see if, by some other means, by images or comparisons, we can 
appeal to our senses to comprehend this fact: What is this dis- 
tance of 186,000 miles which light traverses in a second? Thi? 
distance is an abyss to our imagination. But suppose we could 
grasp, as in a bird's-eye view, this distance ; let us associate it with 
the short duration of a second ; and then let us imagine that a sin- 
gle day of twenty-four hours contains 86,400 such intervals ; and 
let us stay to contemplate the enormous distance to which the lum- 
inous ray would arrive after a day's journey — it will have plunged 
into space to a depth seven times greater than the distance of Nep- 
tune. Still, according to what has been just stated, it would not 
have accomplished the thousandth part of its route ; it must con- 
tinue its course of 1,300 days with the same tremendous velocity 
before it could reach the nearest star — Alpha Centauri. Such, in 
every direction, are the dimensions of the space devoid of stars 
which surround our Solar System. 

From the measurements already made, we may say that on the 
average light requires fifteen and a half years to reach us from a 
star of the first magnitude, twenty-eight years from a star of the 
second, forty-three years from a star of the third, and so on, until, 
for stars of the twelfth magnitude, the time required is 3,500 
years. 

We find the largest stars scattered very irregularly, but if we 
look at the smaller ones, we find that they gradually increase in 
number as their position approaches the position of the sky occu- 
pied by the Milky Way. In fact, of the 20,000,000 stars visible, 
as just stated, at least 18,000,000 lie in and near the Milky Way. 

Adding this fact to what has been said about the distances of the 
stars we can now determine the shape of our universe. It is clear 
that it is most extended where the faintest stars are visible, and 
where they appear nearest together ; because they appear faint in 
consequence of their distance, and because their close packing does 
not arise from their actual nearness to each other, but results from 
their lying in that direction at constantly increasing distances. 
Indeed, the stars give rise to the appearance of the Milky Way, 
because in that part of the heavens they lie behind each other to an 



SCIENCE AND RELIGION 15 

almost infinite distance, are probably as far from each other as 
our Sun is from the nearest star. 

One thing more I wish to mention: that is, the motions of the 
stars. Now, although the stars, and the various constellations, 
retain the same relative position as they did in ancient times, all 
the stars are, nevertheless, in motion ; and in some of them nearest 
to us this motion, called proper motion, is very apparent, and it 
has been measured. Thus, Arcturus is traveling at the rate of at 
least fifty-four miles a second. 

Nor is our sun, which, be it remembered is a star, an exception ; 
it is approaching the constellation Hercules at the rate of four 
miles a second, carrying its system of planets, including our 
Earth with it. 

The Zodiac, as viewed by the ancients, consisted of twelve con- 
stellations of stars, lying along the plane of the ecliptic, a line 
through which the Sun passes every year. In English and in 
rhyme these are as follows : 

"The Ram, the Bull, the Heavenly Twins, 
And next the Crab, the Lion Shines, 

The Virgin and the Scales, 
The Scorpion, Archer, and He-Goat, 
The Man that bears the watering-pot, 

And Fish with glittering tails." 

And in Latin they run thus : 

"Aries, Taurus, Gemini, Cancer, Leo, Virgo, Libra, Scorpio, 
Sagittarius, Capricornus, Aquarius, and Pisces." 

The celestial equator is represented by a circle called the Zodiac, 
which not only divided, like all other circles, in to degrees, etc., 
but into signs of thirty degrees each. The names of these signs 
appear above. 

At the time these signs were adopted the Sun entered the con- 
stellation Aries, at the vernal equinox, and occupied in succession 
the constellations bearing the same names ; but at present, owing 
to the precession of the equinoxes, the signs no longer correspond 



1(3 SCIENCE AND RELIGION 

with the constellations, which must, therefore, not be confounded 
with them. 

By precession of the equinoxes is meant a slight retrograde 
movement of the nodes ; that is to say, the Earth's equator crosses 
the line of the ecliptic a little farter back in the Zodiac each year. 

The Moon, too, is affected by the precession of the equinoxes, 
as is the Earth; and so, too, I believe, are all the planets of the 
Solar System. 

I do not consider it necessary in this work, to give more than a 
brief outline of the science of astronomy, and such facts in par- 
ticular as are necessary for the work in hand. Those persons who 
wish to pursue the subject further I would refer them to the many 
good books published on astronomy, books that are written by 
more able authors than myself. I must say in passing, however, 
that I am largely indebted to Mr. A. Guillemin and Professor J. 
N. Lockyer for the information contained herein. Plates I. and 
II. are taken from Guillemin's "The Heavens." 



CHAPTER II. 

THE SOLAR SYSTEM. 

The group, or system, of celestial bodies, of which the Earth 
forms part, a system known in astronomy under the name of 
the Solar, or Planetary System, is composed, according to our 
present knowledge, of about two hundred bodies, which may be 
classed in the following manner : 

i. A central body, relatively immovable in the group, much 
larger than all the others and self-luminous, The Sun. 

2. One hundred and sixty-eight secondary bodies, or planets, 
situated at increasing distances from the Sun, revolving round 
him in orbits nearly circular, and receiving from him the light 
which renders them visible to us. The planets may again be 



SCIENCE AND RELIGION 17 

divided into three principle groups. The smaller planets, those 
nearest the central body, are, in the order of their increasing dis- 
tances from the Sun, Mercury, Venus, the Earth, and Mars ; 

The larger planets, those most remote from the central body, 
Jupiter, Saturn, Uranus, and Neptune; 

Lastly, the minor planets, or Asteroids, forming between Mars 
and Jupiter a ring, which separates the two first groups. About 
one hundred and sixty or more of these small planets are now 
known, but there are, no doubt, many more. 

3. Twenty-one tertiary bodies, or satellites, revolving round 
some of the principal planets, such as the Moon, which accompa- 
nies the Earth. Jupiter has seven such satellites, Saturn eight, 
Uranus four, Neptune one ; Mars, it is claimed by some astrono- 
mers, has two. 

4. Fifteen comets, the periodical returns of which have been 
proved by observation, revolving round the Sun in very elongated 
orbits. 

We must here also mention a nebulous ring of lenticular form, 
the Zodiacal Light, which surrounds the Sun at a certain distance, 
and the position of which in the system is not yet clearly deter- 
mined ; and, besides this, hundreds of rings composed of multi- 
tudes of small bodies revealed to us by the appearance and fall of 
Meteorites, Meteors, and Falling or Shooting Stars. 

The direction of movements of revolution is the same for 
all the bodies of the Solar System, and this direction is precisely 
that of all movements or rotation. In order that the reader 
may grasp this important point, let him turn to Plate I., which 
represents the orbits of all the known planets. The arrow in 
each case indicates the direction of the planets' revolution round 
the Sun. Plate II., on the same sheet, gives the inclination of 
the orbits of the planets to the plane of the ecliptic. 

As is seen, by Plate L, the movement indicated by the arrow 
takes place from right to left. But, to make this plainer, if w T e 
hold up a clock with the face toward the north, the movement of 
the hands is from left to right, or from east to west. Now the 
planets move in precisely the opposite direction to that which is 



18 SCIENCE AND RELIGION 

described by the hands of the clock ; that is, from right to left, or 
from west to east. So let us remember, once for all, this funda- 
mental fact of solar astronomy, that the movements, both of rota- 
tion and of revolution, of the planets and their satellites, are af- 
fected all in the same direction ; that is, from right to left, or from 
west to east. 

The ideal curves described by the various planets round the 
Sun, considered at rest, are plain curves, or at least nearly so. This 
plane, if prolonged, passes through the center of the Sun. But 
the planes of those orbits do not coincide with one another. They 
are differently inclined to that of the Earth, taken as a standard 
of comparison ; from this it results, that each planet describee half- 
its orbit above the plane of the terrestrial orbit, or, as it is called, 
the plane of the ecliptic, and the other half below it. 

The inclinations, represented in their true proportions in Figure 
2 of the plate just mentioned, are very small ; and it follows that, 
as seen from the Earth, the principal planets revolve in a narrow 
zone of the celestial vault. This zone has received the name of 
the Zodiac. 

THE ZODIAC. 

Having taken a general view of the Solar System, it will be 
necessary now to examine it briefly in detail. We will begin with 

THE SUN. 

Which dazzles the whole family of planets by its brightness, sup- 
ports their inhabitants by its heat, and keeps them in bounds by 
its weight. 

The relative brilliancy of the center of our system, compared 
to that of the stars, is so great that it is difficult at first to look 
upon it as in any way related to those feeble twinklers. This dif- 
ficulty, however, is soon dispelled when we consider how near it 
is to us. Thus, to give another instance, though we receive 10,- 
000,000,000 times more light from the Sun than we do from 
Alpha* (a) Lyrae, that star is more than a million times further 
from us. There is a reason to believe, indeed, that our Sun is by 



SCIENCE AND RELIGION" 19 

no means a large star as compared with others ; for, if we assume 
that the light given out by Sirius, for instance, is no more brilliant 
than our sunshine, that star would be equal in bulk to more than 
3,000 Suns. 

Astronomers now know ? approximately, the distance of the Sun 
from our Earth. It is about 91,000,000 miles; and it is easy, 
therefore, to determine its size. Its diameter is 853,380 miles. 

If we represent the Sun by a globe about two feet in diameter, 
a pea, at a distance of 215 feet will represent the Earth; and let 
us add, the nearest fixed star would be represented by a similar 
globe placed at a distance of 9,000 miles. 

The Sun rotates on its axis, as do the planets. This rotation 
was discovered by observing the spots on its surface. It is found 
that the spots always make their first appearance on the same side 
of the Sun ; that they travel across it in about fourteen days ; and 
that they then disappear on the other side. 

Sun spots near the equator, however, travel much faster than 
those near the poles ; thus, if we were to take the spots on the 
equator as a basis for the period of the Sun's rotation, we would 
say it turns on its axis in about twenty-five days ; while those 
spots nearer the poles required about twenty-eight days to com- 
plete a rotation. 

Leaving the Sun, for the present, at least, let us begin the study 
of the planets. 

The planets nearest the Sun are the most active in motion ; 
make their revolution round the Sun in the shortest length of time, 
and travel through space at the greatest rate of speed. As we 
recede from the Sun toward the orbit of Neptune, this activity on 
the part of the planets becomes gradually less ; thus, Mercury 
travels through space at the rate of 29.3 miles a second, and ac- 
complishes a revolution round the Sun in about eighty-seven days ; 
while Neptune, the farthest removed of the planets, has a velocity 
of about three and one-half miles a secondhand requires about 
165 years to make a revolution round the Sun. Our Earth travels 



20 . SCIENCE AND RELIGION 

at a rate of about nineteen miles a second, or about seventy-five 
times faster than a cannon ball. Such are the forces of Nature ! 

MERCURY. 

Of all the known planets Mercury is nearest the Sun, barring, 
of course, the existence of a new planet, called the "Planet of 
Romance," or "Vulcan," which some astronomers claim to have 
seen. This planet, if it exists, lies within the orbit of Mercury, 
and hence nearer the Sun. 

So far as I am concerned, I am willing to accept or reject the 
existence of such a planet. As the case is, as we shall see when 
we come to the study of astrology, the Perceptive faculties are 
assigned to the planet Mercury; and these faculties are divided 
into Perceptive and Literary groups. It may be that such a 
planet does exist, and when we load upon Mercury all these 
faculties, we may be assigning to him attributes which he does 
not possess, thus falling into the error of the ancients as men- 
tioned in the preface. But I cannot see what we can do about 
it, for if such a planet really exists we have no means of com- 
puting his position at any time on account of its close proximity 
to the Sun. We can only catch glimpses of it at rare intervals. 

Mercury makes its sidereal revolution in about 87 of our days. 
The planet is nearly 3,000 miles in diameter, or about }& the 
diameter of our Earth. Its mean distance from the Sun is 
35,393,000 miles. Its orbit is the most elliptical of all the planets; 
sometimes approaching within 28,153,000 miles of the Sun, and at- 
other times removed 42,669,000 miles. 

" Since the orbit of Mercury lies within the orbit of the Earth, 
and is in such close proximity to the Sun, it never recedes more 
than 29 degrees from that luminary; for this reason, it can only 
be seen for a short time before the rising, and after the setting of 
the Sun. 

The ancients supposed this twinkler to be two planets some- 
times appearing before sun-rise, and at others after sun-set ; they 
named one Apollo, god of day and light, and the other Mercury, 
the god of thieves. . . - . 



SCIENCE AND RELIGION 21 



VENUS. 



Venus, called by the ancients the god of love, comes next after 
Mercury in the order of distance from the Sun. Whilst of all 
the principal planets, Mercury is that which describes an orbit 
of the most elongated form, and that by very much ; Venus, on 
the contrary, moves in an orbit the form of which approaches 
nearest to a perfect circle. 

The mean distance of Venus from the Sun is 66,134,000 miles ; 
its maximum distance is 66,586,000 miles; and when nearest to 
the Sun, it is still removed from him 65,683,000 miles. 

The orbit of Venus, like that of Mercury, lies within the orbit 
of the Earth ; and, like Mercury, is sometimes an evening, and 
sometimes a morning star. Its orbit is larger than that of Mer- 
cury, but it never recedes more than 48 degrees from the Sun. 

Who does not know the shepard's star? Who has not con- 
templated its soft and brilliant light, rarely twinkling, and intense 
enough at times to cast shadows? The brilliancy of this planet 
is, indeed, sometimes so intense that in a very clear sky it is 
visible by day. 

The evening star received from the ancients the name of 
Vesper, whilst they gave to the morning star the name of Lu- 
cifer. The same error, which led them to double Mercury, made 
them see in Venus two distinct bodies. But they at length recog- 
nized the identity of the two stars, and Venus eventuallv replaced 
Lucifer and Vesper. 

Venus accomplishes its sidereal revolution in about 225 days; 
but to make a complete oscillation, as regards the Sun and Earth, 
that is, from one inferior conjunction to another, requires 584 
days. 

Note. — Inferior conjunction means that a planet is between 
the Earth and Sun; superior conjunction means that the planet is 
on the opposite side of, and beyond the Sun. 

The diameter of Venus is 7,510 miles, and it travels through 
space at the rate of 21 miles a second. 



22 SCIENCE AND RELIGION 



THE EARTH. 



The Earth considered as a celestial body — as a planet — will 
now be the object of our study. It is the globe we meet with 
next in our outward journey from the Sun. 

The Earth does not voyage alone as do Venus and Mercury; 
but, drawing the Moon after it, in its annual course, it is con- 
tinually escorted by this faithful satellite. It is the first planet 
that rejoices in such a privilege. 

The Earth was long considered the centre of the Universe, and 
the Sun, Moon and Stars were supposed to revolve round it. 
Science, however, has come to our aid and has proven conclu- 
sively that the Earth is a planet, and a rather small one at that. 
It is but a grain of sand as compared to our central Sun, and a 
mere point lost in the immensity of the space comprised within 
the limits of our system. 

But nothing is large or small, they say, except by comparison:" 
The astronomers have undertaken to weigh the world, and they 
find it to be a rather large grain of sand after all, as the following 
figures will show : the Earth weighs, according to their estimates, 
6,096,000,000,000,000,000,000 tons ! 

Most people are aware that the Earth is round (but there are 
still a few who maintain that it is flat) and revolves round the 
Sun once a year. It is this motion, on the part of the Earth, to- 
gether with its rotation on its axis, that causes the apparent revol- 
ution of the Sun, Moon, and Stars around us every day; and 
further, it causes the Sun to appear in every sign of the Zodiac 
in the course of the year. 

THE MOON. 

The Moon is one of the satellites, or tertiary bodies, the first 
one we have met with, in fact; in our journey from the Sun ; and 
although it appears to us at night to be so much larger than the 
fixed stars and planets, it is a little body 2,153 miles in diameter; 
so small is it that 49 moons would be required to make one Earth, 
300,000 Earths being required to make one Sun. 



SCIENCE AND RELIGION 23 

The Moon's apparent size is due to its nearness ; being only 
238,793 miles. If it was as far away as the planet Jupiter, it 
would be invisible to the naked eye. 

Since the Moon continually keeps the same face towards the 
Earth (as though the Man in the Moon was continually watch- 
ing us) it follows that its day and night lasts through a whole 
lunation ; that is, the days and nights on the Moon are nearly 
thirty times as long as they are here. If one were on this side 
of the Moon, however, he would not be in want of light, since the 
Earth woud appear always directly overhead and reflect the light 
called "Earth-shine" upon it. The Earth would appear as at first 
quarter at the lunar sun-set, and gradually increase to the full at 
midnight, then decrease to last quarter at sun-rise But the Earth 
gives more than a dozen times as much light to the Moon, as the 
Moon does to us, from the reason that the Earth is nearly four 
times as large in diameter. Of the farther side of the Moon we 
know nothing, since it is never turned towards us. 

The Moon makes its revolution round the Earth in about 27 1-3 
days ; but it requires 29^2 days to complete a revolution with re- 
spect to the Sun. 

The plane in which the Moon performs its journey round the 
Eearth is inclined 5 degrees to the plane of the scliptic. If the 
Moon followed the line of the ecliptic, when the Sun is farthest 
south, in December, the Full Moon would appear farthest north, 
and would be as high in the heavens as the Sun is in June; then 
again, when the Sun was farthest north in June, the Full Moon 
would appear farthest south, and occupy the place of the winter 
Sun. Now, the Moon does this, either minus or plus, not more 
than 5 degrees ; and further, if the Moon followed the line of 
the ecliptic, we would have an eclipse of the Sun and Moon once 
each lunar month ; but, as it is, we can have no eclipses except 
when the Moon is at its nodes ; that is, where it crosses the 
ecliptic. 

Marty interesting chapters have been written about the Moon, 
but we have no room for them here. 



24 SCIENCE AND RELIGION 

MARS. 

Mars is the next planet to receive our atteiition.lt is the first 
of the superior planets; and by superior, we mean, that its orbit 
lies outside the orbit of the Earth, thus enabling us to see it at 
opposition of 180 degrees from the Sun. 

Mars, called by the ancients the "god of wars," is a small 
planet, being a little less than 5,000 miles in diameter. It is the 
smallest of the superior planets, barring, of course, the Asteroids 
or telescopic planets, and has a red color. 

The seasons on Mars are said to be similar to our own ; with 
this difference, their year is longer. They have snow and rain, 
summer and winter, and they also have land and water, oceans 
and continents, as we have here. 

Mars rotates on its axis in 24 hours and $] minutes, and ac- 
complishes a revolution round the Sun in about six weeks less 
than two years. 

THE ASTEROIDS. 

The Asteroids, or minor planets, consist of a zone of small tele- 
scopic planets lying between the orbits of Mars and Jupiter. 
Up to a few years ago, over 160 of them had been discovered, 
but there are, no doubt, many more. The largest of these planets 
are from 200 to 60 miles in diameter, and the periods of their 
revolution round the Sun varies from about three to six years. 

It is supposed by some astronomers that these were formerly a 
planet, and that the planet, through some mishap — perhaps struck 
by a comet — was shattered in pieces. Of course, these pieces 
would float in the same zone that was occupied by the planet, and 
hence, would exist as a number of small planets. It is doubtful, 
however, if these were ever united in one body as we shall see 
later on. 

JUPITER. 

From that region of space where we have just seen the smallest 
of our system circulating in their orbits, we pass to the largest 
planet — the colossal Jupiter. 



SCIENCE AND RELIGION 25 

4 

To the naked eye Jupiter appears as a star of the first magni- 
tude, the brightness of which, variable with its distance from the 
Earth, is sometimes, when the Moon is absent, sufficient to throw 
shadows. Its light is constant, and scintilates but rarely. But 
if, to examine it, a rather powerful telescope is used, the point 
expands into a well defined disc, and is generally seen to be ac- 
companied by three or four points of light, which oscillate in 
short periods of time round the central planet; these are the 
satellites of Jupiter. 

Until recently Jupiter was supposed to have only four satel- 
lites, but on September 9, 1892, Professor Bernard, at the Lick 
Observatory, California, discovered a fifth satellite. This satellite 
is very small and its orbit lies very close to the planet. Two 
more satellites of Jupiter have been discovered recently. 

This giant planet is over 85,000 miles in diameter, or about 
1,300 times as large as the Earth; so large is Jupiter, in fact, that 
to make a tour of the planet, following the line of the equator, 
we would have to travel a distance of about 268,000 miles. 

But notwithstanding the immense size of Jupiter, it is the 'most 
active of the planets, so far as its rotation is concerned; the 
planet turns on its axis in about ten hours. 

Jupiter possesses a quality which is not common to the other 
planets ; the planet is partly self-luminous. The mean distance 
of Jupiter from the Sun is 475,693,000 miles, and it requires 
twelve years to make a revolution around the Sun, thus traveling 
through space at a rate of about 29,000 miles an hour. 

SATURN. 

If Jupiter be the largest planet in our system, Saturn is by far 
the most beautiful. Saturn is the most gorgeously attended 
among the secondary systems of which that system itself is com- 
posed. Not by five only, but by even eight satellites, is the cen- 
tral planet encircled; and if these eight moons in their revolu- 
tions do not give rise to eclipses as frequently as do those of 
Jupiter, the inhabitants of Saturn possess a much stranger spec- 
tacle — one, as far as we know, unique in the planetary system. 



26 SCIENCE AND RELIGION 

I allude to the wondrous ring system which surrounds the planet 
at some distance from its equator, and revolves eternally round it. 

Some of these rings shine with a golden light, brighter than 
the planet itself, while others are transparent. We know now 
that surrounding Saturn, and nearly in the plane of its equator, 
is extended a system of rings, which may be broadly divided into 
three, of unequal breadths; of these the thickness is relatively 
very small. 

The exterior ring, the one farthest from the planet, is separated 
from the intermediate one by a very distinct break, whilst the 
interior ring, that nearest to Saturn, seems joined onto the sec- 
ond. Their brightnesses are very different ; the intermediate 
ring, the most brilliant of the three, is more luminous than the 
globe of Saturn ; the exterior ring is of a grayish tint, nearly of 
the same shade as the dark bands of the disk. Both of these are 
opaque, and throw on Saturn a very distinct shadow. The in- 
terior ring, on the contrary, is dusky, and almost of a purple 
tinge, and transparent; it stands out on the globe of Saturn as 
a dark band, through which the luminous disk is readily seen. 

The exterior diameter of the outer ring is 166,920 miles ; its 
breadth is nearly 10,000 miles. The breadth of the middle or 
bright ring is 17,600 miles; and the inner, transparent ring is 
8,700 miles wide. From the surface of the planet to the inner 
edge of the ring system is 9,750 miles. So if we add 1,700 for 
the space between the outer and middle rings, it would give a 
grand total of 47,750 miles from' the surface of the planet to the 
outer edge of the ring system. 

Saturn turns on its axis in ten and one-half hours, and requires 
nearly thirty years to complete a revolution round the Sun. 

The mean diameter of Saturn is about 70,100 miles, or 746 
times larger than the Earth. 

Notwithstanding the immense size of Saturn and its ring sys- 
tem, it is so far away, being 872,137,000 miles, that it only shines 
as a star of the first magnitude. 



SCIENCE AND RELIGION 27 



SATURN AND SUBLIMITY. 

Some take the ocean for their ideal of sublimity, while others 
take the Sun ; but give me Saturn and his wonderful system of 
rings and satellites. 

The movements with which we are acquainted on the Earth 
can give us no idea of the spectacle produced by Saturn, a huge 
ball 70,000 miles in diameter, traveling through the depths of 
space with a velocity of 21,000 miles an hour. But suppose we 
could be placed stationary in space, say at a distance of 100,000 
miles from Saturn, so that we could take in, as in a bird's-eye 
view, the wonderful scene — a broadside view of this monster 
planet as it came thundering past twenty times faster than a 
cannon ball ! Add to this its glorious system of 167,000 miles 
of rings, shining out- in their golden light, reflecting their tints 
and shades and purple hues, illuminating the whole scene of this 
grand panorama in the most magnificent splendor! Though 
these rings never touch the planet, they are, nevertheless, held 
in place and carried with him as if by an effort of his supreme and 
mighty will ! Add again his satellites, revolving round him with 
the regularity of clock-work, as he plunges onward through 
space for ever. Such a sight, I believe, would be the most grand 
and wonderful ! Sublime ! that can be met with anywhere within 
the confines of our solar system. 

• URANUS. 

The Solar System, as known to the ancients, comprised all 
those celestial bodies the movements of which we have just 
studied, with the exception of the telescopic planets and the 
satellites of Saturn and Jupiter. A little over a century ago the 
number of planets remained the same as for ages past, and the 
confines of the system did not extend beyond Saturn. It was 
reserved for one of the most illustrious observers of modern 
times, Sir William Herschel, to double the radius of the sphere 
which embraces the bodies subject to the attraction of the Sun, 
by the discovery of a new planet — Uranus. 



28 



SCIENCE AND RELIGION 




Comparative Dimensions of the Sun, the Planets and their Satelites. 



SCIENCE AND RELIGION 29 

It was on the 13th of March, 1781, that Herschel, employed in 
exploring the constellation of the Twins, observed a star the disk 
of which attracted his attention. Perceiving, after a few nights 
of observation, that the new body moved, he first took it for a 
comet. His observations, when submitted to calculation, soon 
showed that he had discovered a body which was at such a great 
distance from the Sun, and the orbit of which was so circular, 
that it was impossible long to hesitate as to its real character; it 
was a planet. 

Uranus, usually — but this depends upon its distance from the 
Earth — shines as a star of the sixth magnitude. It is therefore 
sometimes visible to the naked eye. This insignificent size and. 
brightness are merely relative, and are caused by its immense dis- 
tance from the Sun. 

Uranus is 32,250 miles in diameter, and requires 84 years to 
make a revolution round the Sun. The mean distance of Uranus 
from the Sun is 1,753,869,000 miles. 

Another peculiarity, and this is to be found nowhere else in 
the solar system, further distinguishes Uranus ; the direction of 
the mqvement of its satellites is retrograde ; that is, they turn 
backward in their orbits ; but this anomaly probably results from 
the great inclination of their orbits from the plane of the planet's 
orbit, which is 100 degrees. 

NEPTUNE. 

At a mean distance of 2,745,998,000 miles the most distant of 
the known planets of the system circulates in its orbit. The 
nearly circular orbit which it describes round the common center 
is so great, that it requires nearly 165 years to accomplish its 
revolution. This planet is Neptune. 

The discovery of the planet Neptune is one of the most aston- 
ishing facts in the history of astronomy. As we know, every 
body in our system affects the motions of every other body (this 
is due to the attraction that one planet has toward another ; which 
is so great, in some instances, as to draw a planet out of its 
natural position) ; and after Uranus had been discovered some 



30 SCIENCE AND RELIGION 

time, it was found that on taking all the known causes into ac- 
count, there was still something affecting its motion; it was 
suggested that this something was another planet, more distant 
from the Sun than Uranus itself; and the question was, Where 
was this planet if it existed? 

When we come to consider the problem in all its grandeur, we 
need not be surprised that two minds, who felt themselves com- 
petent to solve it, should have independently undertaken it. As 
far back as July, 1841, we find Mr. Adams determined to investi- 
gate the iregularities of Uranus. Early in September, 1846, the 
new planet had fairly been grappled. We find Sir John Herschel 
remarking, "We see it as Columbus saw America from the 
shores of Spain. Its movements have been felt trembling along 
the far reaching line of our analysis with a certainty hardly infe- 
rior to ocular demonstration." 

On the 29th of July, 1846, the large telescope o fthe Cambridge 
observatory was first employed to search for the planet in the 
place where. Professor Adams' calculations had assigned it. M. 
Le Verrier, in September, wrote to the Berlin observers, stating 
the place where his calculations led him to believe it would be 
found ; his theoretical place and Professor Adams' being not a 
degree apart. At Berlin, thanks to their star maps, which had not 
yet been published, Dr. Gallae found the planet the same evening, 
very near the position assigned to it by both astronomers. 

I have written the account of the discovery of Neptune out in 
full, not because I wish to burden the reader with the intricacies 
of astronomy, but because it serves my purpose ; for if these 
two planets, which, at the time of the discovery of Neptune, were 
something like 995,000,000 miles apart, and notwithstanding this 
great distance, had such an attraction toward each other that 
Uranus was drawn out of its natural course to such an extent that 
these astronomers could compute the position of Neptune by ob- 
serving the effect produced upon Uranus, can any one deny that 
the planets have a great effect upon one another? And, if the 
planets have such a great effect upon another planet, is it unreas- 
onable to say that they also have an effect upon the people living 



SCIENCE AND RELIGION 31 

upon that planet? This is partly the basis of argument in favor 
of astrology. I cannot say just how we are influenced by other 
spheres ; whether by electricity, magnetism, or spiritual power ; 
but, anyway, it is so, and facts are stubborn things. 

We are fortunate to know of the existence of these two last 
planets Uranus and Neptune, since they play an important part 
in our horoscopes. The ancients knew nothing of their existence, 
and therefore were in continual error in making their predictions. 
It is like trying to read a book in which the last letter or two of 
each word were left a blank, or to be more exact, it is like trying 
to read the character of another without considering at all the 
existence of the Reflective and Moral groups of organs. 

Now the astrologers have been laboring- under these same ad- 
verse circumstances, and even worse ; for, knowing that man pos- 
sessed such and such mental and physical qualities, and being ig- 
norant of the laws and extent of the system, they naturally as- 
signed to Saturn, # Jupiter, and other known planets attributes 
which they did not possess. Is it any wonder, then, that they 
made blunders? 

Of course, we cannot expect, even now, to be free from errors ; 
but we will see, when we come to the study of astrology, that 
there is a chance for a very great improvement. 

COMETS. 

The planets are not the only bodies which revolve round the 
Sun. In addition to them there are masses called Comets, which 
shine by their own light; which perform their journey round the 
Sun in every plane, in orbits, which in some cases are so elongated 
that they can scarcely be called elliptical, and, a further point of 
difference — while some revolve round the Sun in the same 
direction as the planets, others revolve from east to west. 

These comets are probably white hot masses, and when they 
are far away from the Sun, their heat is feeble and their light 
is dim, and they appear in the telescope as round, misty bodies, 
moving very slowly through space. But as they approach the 
Sun, gradually increasing their motion (as has been stated the 



32 SCIENCE AND RELIGION 

nearer the Sun a body is the faster it travels, be it planet or 
comet), the comet gets hotter and gives out more light, which 
enables it to become visible to the naked eye. Then a violent 
action begins; the gas bursts forth in jets towards the Sun which 
are driven back and form the tail. This tail is always turned 
away from the Sun, whether the comet be approaching or 
receding from that body. 

Some of the comets, whose aphelia lies far beyond the orbit 
of Neptune, approaches so close to the Sun as almost to graze 
its surface. Plate I. shows the orbit of Halley's comet. This 
comet has a period of 76 years, and is due here on its next return 
in 1910. When at perihelion it approaches within 56,000,000 
miles of the Sun, and when at aphelion it is removed 3,200,000,- 
000 miles from the Sun. 

The ancients were very superstitious about comets, and be- 
lieved that they had a tendency to cause wars ; and it is worthy 
to remark, says Lockyer, that in the year of the Norman invasion, 
which in the Norman chronicles is given as evidence of William's 
divine right to invade this country. 

We have good reason to believe the Earth actually passed 
through the tail of the comet of 1861, and the only effect ob- 
served was a peculiar phosphorescent mist. Yet there are not a 
few people in this country who believe that this comet has some- 
thing to do with our late civil war. But men of more sober 
thought, who understood the condition of affairs in the country, 
realized that the civil war had been "brewing," as we 
may say, for a long time before the comet was even thought of. 

A large comet also appeared in 181 1, which was supposed by 
many to be a "forerunner" of our revolutionary war of 1812. 

Some of these comets, on their journey to the Sun, cross the 
orbit of our Earth ; and it might be asked, is there any danger 
of the comet's coming in contact with our Earth? Nearly all 
astronomers concede that such a thing is possible, but it is very 
difficult to predict what would result from such a contact. Most 
comets have a small body, or nucleus; the most conspicuous part 
about them being their long misty tails. 



SCIENCE AND RELIGION 



33 



TABLES. 

Xame of the Distance from the Sun. 

Planet. Mean. Greatest. Least. 

Miles. Miles. Miles. 

Mercury 35>393,ooo 42,666,000 28,120,000 

Venus 66,131,000 66,586,000 65,677,000 

Earth 91,430,000 92,965,000 89,895,000 

Mars 139,312,000 152,284,000 126,341,000 

Jupiter 475,693,000 498,604,000 452,783,000 

Saturn 872,135,000 921,105,000 823,164,000 

Uranus 1,753,851,000 1,835,701,000 1,672,001,000 

Neptune .... 2,746,271,000 2,770,217,000 2,722,325,000 

PERIODS OF REVOLUTION. 

Name of the Time of Revolution Synodic 

Planet. Round the Sun. Revolution. 
Mean Solar Days*. Mean Solar Days. 

Mercury 87.969276 115-887 

Venus 224.70077 583.920 

Earth 365.256326 

Mars 686.9794 779-936 

Jupiter 4,332.5848 398.867 

Saturn 10,759.2197 378.09 

Uranus 30,686.8205 ' 369.656 

Neptune 60,126.722 367.488 

The Moon. 

(Mean Synodic Period 29,530588715 days. 

(Time of Rotation 27,321661418 days. 



34 



SCIENCE AND RELIGION 




SCIENCE AND RELIGION 35 



PART SECOND. 

PHRENOLOGY. ' 

CHAPTER I. 

GENERAL PRINCIPLES. 

DEFINITION OF THE ORGANS. 

1. Amativeness, Love between the sexes — desire to marry. 
A. Conjugality, Matrimony — love of one — union for life. 

2. Parental Love, Regard for offspring, pets, etc. 

3. Friendship, Adhesiveness — sociability — love of society. 

4. Inhabitiveness, Love of home and country. 

5. Continuity, One thing at a time — consecutiveness. 

E. Vitativeness, Love and tenacity of life — dread of annihilation. 

6. Combativeness, Resistence — -defense — courage — opposition. 

7. Destructiveness, Executiveness — force — energy. 

8. Alimentiveness, Appetite — hunger — love of eating. 

F. Bibativeness, Thirst — love of drink. 

9. Acquisitiveness, Accumulation — frugality — economy. 

10. Secretiveness, Discretion — reserve — policy — management. 

11. Cautiousness, Prudence — provision — watchfulness. 

12. Approbativeness, Ambition — display — love of praise. 

13. Self-Esteem, Self-respect — independence — diginity. 

14. Firmness, Decision — perseverance — stability — tenacity of 

will. 

15. Conscientiousness, Integrity — love of right — justice — equity. 

16. Hope, Expectation — enterprise — anticipation. 

17. Spirituality, Intuition — faith — light within — credulity. 

18. Veneration, Reverence for sacred things — devotion — respect. 

19. Benevolence, Kindness — goodness — sympathy — philanthropy. 

20. Constructiveness, Mechanical ingenuity — sleight of hand. 



36 SCIENCE AND RELIGION 

21. Ideality, Refinement — love of beauty — taste — purity. 

B. Sublimity, Love of grandeur — infinitude — the endless. 

22. Imitation, Copying' — patterning — mimicry — following ex- 

amples. 
2$. Mirthfulness, Perception of the absurd — jocoseness — wit — 
fun. 

24. Individuality, Observation — desire to see and examine. 

25. Form, Recollection of shape — memory of persons and faces. 

26. Size, Cognizance of magnitude — measuring by. the eye. 

2J. Weight, Balancing — climbing — perception of the ' law of 
gravity. 

28. Color, Perception and judgment of colors, and love of them. 

29. Order, Perception and love of method — system — arrange- 

ment. 

30. Calculation, Cognizance of numbers — mental arithmetic. 

31. Locality, Recollection of places and scenery. 

32. Eventuality, Memory of history and circumstances. 

33. Time, Cognizance of duration and succession of time — punc- 

tuality. 

34. Tune, Sense of harmony and melody — love of music. 

35. Language, Expression of ideas — memory of words. 

36. Causality, Applying causes to effect — originality. 

37. Comparison, Inductive reasoning — analysis — illustration. 

C. Human Nature, Perception of character and motives. 
D. Agreeableness, Pleasantness — suavity — persuasiveness. 

"I look upon Phrenology as the true basis of all mental science ; 
a knowledge of which, with Christianity, places man in harmony 
with the laws of his being and with the world. When we consider 
the different shades of mentality, and arrange and classify them 
in their proper order, we find that the mind is constructed system- 
atically, and in a rising scale of intelligence. Every man has an 
object in life ; there is a vacancy for each one to fill. And I know 
of no better method to aid men in finding and filling their proper 
places than to make these facts clear to the understanding of the 
people by applying the principles of Phrenology." 



SCIENCE AND RELIGION 37 

The foregoing is an extract from my address at the closing 
of the session of the American Institute of Phrenology, class of 
1886. 

But some people say, "I do not believe in Phrenology ; for the 
very reason that all people possess the same faculties, and we 
all do the same things. We all eat, drink, sleep, build houses, 
make money, and so on through the whole category of human 
affairs/' 

Broadly speaking, this is all very true; but the phrenologist 
does not consider the subject that way. Phrenology shows that 
we all have different likes and dislikes ; we have different tastes, 
desires and ambitions ; that some have fine, sensitive natures, 
while others are coarse and rugged. But let us make this plainer, 
so that no one can fail to see the utility of Phrenology. 

Let us take for our subject a man who has a fine and sensitive 
nature, one who has culture, refinement and learning, who is 
fastidious in his habits, and is, in every way, adapted to the study 
of the fine arts. Would any one ever think of putting such a 
man into the butcher business, where he would have to kill beeves, 
stick and scald hogs, and wade through the blood and gore? 

Never ! His every act, in that capacity, would be a shock to 
his finer feelings. And, on the other hand, would any one ever 
think of putting the hod-carrier to work at the fine arts? Non- 
sense ! He could never be taught to see the beauty in art that 
the artist sees intuitively. 

Now, this is just what Phrenology does ; it shows that each 
person is adapted to some particular line of thought or profession, 
and we seldom find a man but that he can do some particular 
thing — some trade or profession — better than another. Some- 
times, however, the phrenologist is not skillful enough to pick out 
the particular trade to which one is best adapted, but this is no 
argument against Phrenology. 

But the utility of Phrenology does not end with assigning peo- 
ple to the trades they are best adapted to follow. By knowing 
its principles it enables one to understand the laws of his being; 
it shows him his weak and salient points, and tells him how 



38 SCIENCE AND RELIGION 

to cultivate them ; it gives us the ability to know and understand 
the nature and disposition of others when we meet them, and to 
adapt ourselves to their company ; and, further, if we combine 
Phrenology with Astrology, or planetary influences, as we shall 
see later on, it enables us to understand our relation to the Uni- 
verse. There are many ways in which Phrenology is useful, but 
they are too numerous to mention here. 

Since 1776, when Dr. Francis Joseph Gall gave his first lecture 
on Phrenology, and we may say that it was at about this time 
that the science had its birth, Phrenology has made rapid strides. 
At present we may say that it is a perfected science — that all the 
organs have been discovered and properly located, so that we may 
read character correctly. 

PHRENOLOGY. 

Phrenology is a system of mental philosophy founded on the 
physiology of the brain. It treats of mind, as we know it in this 
mortal life, associated with matter and acting through material 
instruments. 

In its practical application Phrenology becomes an art, and 
consists in judging from the head itself, and from the body in 
connection with the head, what are the natural tendencies and 
capabilities of the individual. 

The chief principles of Phrenology are : 

1. The Brain is the Organ of the Mind. 

2. Each Faculty of the Mind has its separate or special Organ 
in the Brain. 

3. Organs related to each other in Function are grouped to- 
gether in the Brain. 

4. Size, other things being equal, is the Measure of Power. 

5. The Physiological conditions of the Body affect Mental 
Manifestations. 

6. Any Faculty may be Improved by Cultivation and may 
Deteriorate through Neglect. 

7. Every Faculty is normally Good, but liable to Perversion. 



SCIENCE AND RELIGION 30 

There is an intimate connection between the Body and Brain. 
The nerves which ramify through every part of the body, all 
have their focus in the brain. If the body be ill, weak, or 'ex- 
hausted, the brain gives but feeble manifestations. If the body be 
stimulated or exhilarated, the brain shares its strengthened or 
quickened action. The influence of mind upon the body is not less 
potent. Hope and joy quicken the circulation, brace the nerves, 
and give firmness and tension to the muscles ; while grief and 
despondency have a relaxing tendency, weakening the limbs and 
deranging all the functions of the body, and especially those of 
digestion and secretion. 

TEMPERAMENTS. 

There are in the human body three grand classes or systems 
of organs, each having its special function in the general economy, 
viz. : The Motive or Mechanical System ; the Vital or Nutritive 
System, and the Mental or Nervous System. On this natural 
basis rests our doctrine of the temperaments, of which there are 
primarily three, corresponding with the three classes of organs 
just mentioned, namely : 

1. The Motive Temperament; 

2. The Vital Temperament ; and 

3. The Mental Temperament. 

Each of these temperaments is determined by the predominance 
of the class of organs from which it takes its name. The first 
is marked by a superior development of the osseous and muscular 
systems forming the locomotive apparatus ; in the second, the 
vital organs, the principal seat of which is in the trunk, give the 
tone to the organization ; while in the third, the brain and nervous 
system exert the controlling power. 

In the Motive temperament then, we have a rather tall and 
bony figure, with hard and firm muscles and inclined to angu- 
larity. Such people are adapted to hard mental or physical labor. 
Abraham "Lincoln had this temperament strong. 

The Vital temperament inclines to corpulence. The figure is 
round and plump, the neck short and thick; the chest is full, and 



40 SCIENCE AND RELIGION 

the abdominal cavity large. Those who have this temperament 
are generally amiable ; love their ease, enjoy good living, and 
have more brilliancy than depth of thought. 

The Mental temperament gives a slight frame, and a head 
rather large, and generally pyriform in shape; delicate features, 
and fine, soft hair. Sensitiveness, refinement, vividness of con- 
ception, and intensity of emotion mark this temperament in its 
mental manifestations. The thoughts are quick, the senses acute, 
and the imagination lively. 

When either of the temperaments exist in great excess, the 
result is necessarily a departure from harmony, both of body and 
mind, the one always affecting the character and action of the 
other. Perfection of constitution consists in a proper balance of 
temperaments. 

ORGANIC QUALITY. 

Perhaps there is no other one thing which so greatly modifies 
the law of size as does Organic Quality. Density gives weight 
and strength. Porous, spongy substances are light and weak. 
Real greatness can exist only where a bulky, compact brain is 
combined with strong nerves and a dense, tough, firmly knit 
body. Men with small heads may be brilliant and, in some par- 
ticular directions, strong, but they cannot be profound or com- 
manding; and, on the other hand, men with large heads may 
be dull, if not stupid, on account of disease or low organic quality. 
Both large size and high quality are essential to the highest order 
of power, whether of mind or of body. 

HEALTH. 

All states of the body affect the mind. We can no more write 
or think effectively when sick, than we can wield the ax, or do 
any other manual labor. A sound mind in a sound body is the 
law ; and in the sickly body, a weak and inefficient state of mental 
action. 



SCIENCE AND RELIGION 41 



BREATHING POWER. 



Respiration is one of the most important functions of the 
physical system. Breath and life are one. When the former 
fails, death supervenes. The power of respiration depends upon 
the size of the chest and the condition of the lungs. The general 
health, as well as the condition of the lungs must be taken into 
account as modifying the energy of respiration. The signs of 
good breathing power, in addition to a broad or deep chest, are 
color in the face, warm extremities, elastic movements and vig- 
orous functions generally. Where it is deficient, there is general 
pallor, cold hands and feet, blue veins and great liability to coughs 
and colds. And, we may add, that these signs indicate good or 
bad circulation as well as respiration. 

CIRCULATORY POWER. 

As just hinted, respiration and circulation are closely related. 
Lungs and heart co-operate in the work of manufacturing vitality. 
Good blood is the result of pure food properly assimilated and 
fully oxygenated by the copious breathing of pure air, and it is 
the office of the heart to propel this blood through all parts of the 
system. The blood is the life of the body and from it are built 
up the muscles, nerves, bones, brain and all the tissues of the 
body. 

DIGESTIVE POWER. 

Good digestion depends primarily on its organ — the stomach; 
but it may be affected by both respiration and circulation. Copious 
breathing and good circulation promotes the process of digestion 
and strengthens the digestive organs, as well as all parts of the 
body. 

ACTIVITY AND EXCITABILITY. 

Activity and excitability are mainly temperamental conditions 
and partly explain themselves. The former is greatest when the 



42 SCIENCE AND RELIGION 

motive and mental temperament are both strongly developed, and 
are indicated by length of body and limbs, with very moderate full- 
ness of muscles. The deer, the greyhound and the racehorse 
illustrate the fact that activity and ease of action are associated 
with length and slenderness, and delicacy of structure. The latter 
is greatest in those in whom the vital and mental temperaments 
are both well developed. 

It is essential to a harmonious character that all the organs, botli 
of body and mind, be equally and well developed. When all the 
temperaments and all the physiological conditions, and all the 
organs of the mind are in a perfect balance, it gives the greatest 
efficiency to all the mental actions ; while, on the other hand, lack 
of balance or harmony impedes the action of all. 

THE STRUCTURE OF THE BRAIN. 

The brain, to use anatomical terms, is that portion of the cere- 
brospinal axis that is contained in the cranial cavity. It is divided 
into four principle parts, viz., the cerebrum, the cerebellum, the 
pons varolii and the medulla oblongata. 

The cerebrum, or brain proper, forms the largest portion of the 
encephalon, and occupies a considerable part of the cavity of the 
cranium resting in the anterior and middle fossae of the base of 
the skull, and separated posteriorly from the cerebellum by a 
membrane — the tentorium. About the middle of its under surface 
is a narrow, constricted portion, part of which, the crura cerebri, 
is continued onwards into the pons varolii below, and through it 
to the medulla oblongata and spinal cord ; whilst another portion, 
the crura cerebri, passes down into the cerebellum. 

The cerebellum, or little brain, is situated in the inferior occi- 
pital fossae. It is connected to the rest of the encephalon by 
means of connecting bands, called crura ; of these, two ascend to 
the cerebrum, two descend to the medulla oblongata, and two 
blend together in front, forming the pons varolii. 

The pons varolii constitute the bond of union of the various 
segments above named, receiving, above, the crura from the cere- 
brum; at the sides, the crura from the cerebellum; and below, 



SCIENCE AND RELIGION 43 

the medulla oblongata. The medulla oblongata extends from the 
lower border of the pons varolii to the upper part of the spinal 
cord. 

The physiologists claim that the medulla oblongata is the seat 
of life. It certainly is the connecting link between body and brain, 
for all the nerves (except a few, among which the principal one 
is the pneumogastric nerve) pass from the brain through this 
organ to the spinal cord and all parts of the body. 

The brain, then, may be said to consist of two general masses, 
the cerebrum and the cerebellum, the latter occupying the lower 
part of the back head, and the former occupying all the remainder 
of the cranial cavity. These masses are again divided longitudin- 
ally into right and left hemispheres by a membrane called the 
falciform process. 

The human brain is an oval mass filling and fitting the interior 
of the skull, and consisting of two substances, a gray, ashy colored 
portion, and a white, fibrous portion. 

Each of the two hemispheres of the cerebrum is divided, in its 
under surface, into three lobes — the anterior, the middle and the 
posterior lobes. ■ 

But the most remarkable feature in the structure of the cere- 
bral globe is its numerous and complicated convolutions, the 
furrows between which dip deeply down into the brain. By means 
of these foldings the surface of the brain is greatly increased, and 
power gained with the utmost economy of space; for it is a 
demonstrated fact that in proportion to the number and depth of 
these convolutions is mental power manifested. 

The skull is not a prison for the brain, but the hard, shelly bones 
yield to the soft pressure of the brain, and the convolutions print 
their shape and make themselves room on the inside of the skull. 

The fibres in the white portion of the brain radiate outward in 
every direction from the medulla oblongata toward the surface 
and convolutions, forming lines of communication between the 
nerve centers and all parts of the body, and the strength of the 
mental organs are indicated by the length of these fibres, measur- 
ing from the common center, the medulla oblongata. 



44 SCIENCE AND RELIGION 

The gray substance occupies the outer surface of the brain and 
is generally about an eighth of an inch in thickness. In this 
substance the nerve centers principally exist. There are centers 
of volition and sensation ; motor centers and mental centers. There 
are centers for every movement we make, and centers for every 
thought. There are centers for impressions of every sort, and 
from every source, from both in the body and out of it, through 
the media of the external senses, and each of these nerve centers 
has its special location in the brain. 

The cerebellum, though much inferior in size to the cerebrum, 
like it, is of a folded cortical gray layer surrounding a central mass 
of white substance. The gray layer is only about one-half as 
thick as that of the cerebrum, but its convolutions are very com- 
pactly arranged in the form of thin, closely adjacent laminae; so 
that it contains a comparatively large quantity of gray substance. 

If a vertical section is made through either hemisphere of the 
cerebellum the interior will be found to consist of a central stem 
of white matter. From the surface of this central stem a series 
of plates of medullary matter are detached, which, covered with 
gray matter, form the laminae, about ten or twelve in number, 
including those of both surfaces. Those in front are detached at 
right angles, and these behind at acute angles. As each laminae 
proceeds outward, other secondary laminae are detached from it, 
and from these, teritiary laminae. The arrangement thus de- 
scribed gives to the cut surface a foliated appearance, to which 
the name arbor vitae, or the tree of life, has been given. 

The general result of experimental operations on the brain go 
to show that the cerebellum is the seat of the involuntary powers, 
and the seat of the powers of muscular co-ordination ; while the 
cerebrum is the seat of volition, sensation, and intelligence. 

The greatest apparent opposition that Phrenology has at the 
present time is what is called "New Phrenology." New Phren- 
ology has been established by a series of experiments on the brain. 
These experiments, generally performed upon animals, have been 
made by exciting the different parts of the brain with electricity, 
and by lesions of different parts of the brain. It is found that by 



SCIENCE AND RELIGION 45 

exciting one cf these nerve centers with electricity it will cause 
some part of the body to move ; for example, one center draws the 
foot forward, another turns the head, and so on. If the organ of 
Language is excited, it produces articulate speech ; for example, 
if the experiment is made on the dog it causes him, or at least he 
makes an attempt, to bark. 

By making a lesion of tl*e brain on one side of the head it pro- 
duces paralysis of some organ on the opposite side of the body, as 
the leg or arm. There have been cases of disease of some part of 
the body where the cause has been traced to defects in the oppo- 
site hemisphere of the brain. 

All the experiments go to prove that the brain has a ruling 
influence over the body ; and so far as these experiments have 
been made, there is nothing contrary to the principles of phrenol- 
ogy. These nerve centres are motor centres, and centres of sen- 
sation ; and, by proving their existence, it does not, in any way, 
disprove that the brain is the organ of the mind. 

In reading the current literature of to-day we occasionally find 
an article ridiculing, or in some other way opposed to, Phrenol- 
ogy ; but they are not as frequent "now as formerly, and in most 
cases they were written by some bright scholar who does not un- 
derstand the claims of phrenology very well. But phrenology 
stands to-day among the foremost of the sciences, and has been 
used successfully in every department of life. Ministers, lawyers, 
doctors, teachers, students of the natural sciences, managers of the 
insane, and others, have all expressed gratitude for the benefits 
which they have received from phrenology. 

There are generally reckoned eleven pairs of nerves arising 
from the brain, and thirty-one from the spinal marrow. It is thus 
seen that the whole nervous apparatus is included' in the mental 
system; and that the brain, as the organ of the overruling mind 
should be, and it unquestionably is, omnipresent in the human 
body. 

Now, as is the soul which is incarnate in it, so is the brain in 
texture, size and in configuration; and, as is the brain, so is its 
bony casement, the cranium, on which may be read, in general 



46 SCIENCE AND RELIGION 

forms and special elevations and depressions, and with unerring 
certainty, a correct outline of the intellectual and moral character 
of the man. 

In conclusion we may add that Bumpology is not Phrenology. 

The size of an organ or group of organs is determined by the 
length of the brain fibres from the medulla oblongata in that part, 
and not by the bumps that may appear on the skull. For example, 
if the basilar brain (measured latterly just above the ears) is seven 
inches wide in one man, and only five in another, we would find 
a correspondingly greater vitality and force of character in the 
former, while the latter would be comparatively destitute of these 
faculties. Again: If one man has a very high and protruding 
forehead, and another has a very low and retreating forehead, we 
will find the former has fine sensibilities, finer feelings, and is 
decidedly more intellectual than the latter; while the latter lives 
mostly in the animal propensities. And the same may be said of 
all the other organs and groups of organs. 

A bump on the skull indicates that that organ is larger than 
the other organs in that part, yet that group of organs, when con- 
sidered as a whole, might be Very large or very small. 



CHAPTER II. 

GROUPING OF THE ORGANS. 

Mr. S. R. Wells, in his "How to Read Character," says: 
"The arrangement of the various organs of the brain in groups 
furnishes beautiful illustrations of that perfect adaptation of means 
to ends which characterizes all the works of God, and which man 
can only approximate in his most skillfully contrived inventions. 
The place of every organ of body and brain is just that which 
best fits it for its special function, and grouped around it for its 
support, and for co-operation with it in action, are those organs 



SCIENCE AND RELIGION 47 

jiiost closely related to it in function. Observe, for instance, the 
relation so admirably indicated in the arrangement in contiguity 
of Amativeness, Parental Love, Friendship, and Inhabitiveness ; 
or of Acquisitiveness, Secretiveness, Destructiveness, and Com- 
bativeness. So Individuality, Form, Size, Weight, Color, Order, 
and the rest of the Perceptives, indicate by their locations not only 
their matter of fact tendencies, but their relationship to each other 
and to the external senses — seeing, hearing, efc. 

"In accordance with the same principle, we find the groups so 
placed that the location of each indicates its rank in the graded 
scale of functions. The propensities or animal organs are placed 
next to the spinal column, in the base of the brain, in close con- 
nection with the body. Rising above these, we come to the region 
of intellect ; while above that, in the coronal region, are the moral 
or spiritual sentiments through which we are brought into relation 
with God. .... The propensities, having to do with natural 
things, and being closely related to the physical system, are placed 
nearest to the body, with which their connection is intimate 
through the spinal marrow, and its ramifying nerves. In front, 
the intellectual faculties are arranged in appropriate order. They 
are not in quite so close connection with the body as the propen- 
sities, nor yet too far removed, and have their outlook, as it were, 
upon the external world. Above these, and crowning all, are the 
moral sentiments, occupying the highest place, as they are highest 
in function and relation. Through them, as through windows 
opening toward heaven, the soul gets glimpses of things lying 
above and beyond its present narrow environment — of a better 
life, and of joys to which it can here only aspire. 

"The propensities give force and efficiency in all actions ; adapt 
us to our fellows, and lead us to take care of ourselves. The in- 
tellectual faculties enable us to obtain knowledge of men and 
things ; to compare and arrange facts ; and to invent and construct 
what we need for the practical application of our knowledge. 
The Moral or Spiritual Sentiments are meant to control all the 
rest by subjecting them to the tribunals of kindness, justice, and 
the Divine Law." 



48 SCIENCE AND RELIGION 

These three grand classes of organs just described may again 
be divided into smaller classes, the members of which are more 
nearly to each other in function. 

The organs have been classified in various ways by different 
authors, but the generally accepted plan is about as follows : 

THE SOCIAL GROUP. 

1. Amativeness. 
A. Conjugal Love. 

2. Parental Love. 

3. Friendship. 

4. Inhabitiveness. 

5. Continuity or Concentration. 

THE EXECUTIVE OR SELFISH GROUP. 

E. Vitativeness. 

6. Combativeness. 

7. Destructiveness. 

8. Alimentiveness or Bibativeness. 

9. Acquisitiveness. 

10. Secretiveness. 



THE ASPIRING GROUP. 



11. Cautiousness. 

12. Approbativeness. 

13. Self Esteem. 

14. Firmness. 



15. Conscientiousness. 

16. Hope. 

17. Spirituality 

18. Veneration. 

19. Benevolence. 



THE MORAL GROUP. 



SCIENCE AND RELIGION 40 



THE PERFECTIVE GROUP. 



20. Constructiveness. 

21. Ideality. 
B. Sublimity. 

22. Imitation. 

23. Mirthfulness. 



THE PERCEPTIVE AND LITERARY GROUP. 



24. Individuality. 

25. Form. 

26. Size. 

27. Weight. 

28. Color. 

29. Order. 

30. Calculation. 

31. Locality. 
2,2. Eventuality. 

33. Time. 

34. Tune. 

35. Language. 



2,6. Causality. 
27- Comparison. 

C. Human Nature. 

D. Suavity. 



THE REFLECTIVE GROUP. 



THE EXTERNAL SENSES. 



1. Taste. 

2. Feeling or Touch. 

3. Smell. 

4. Hearing. 

5. Sight. 



50 SCIENCE AND RELIGION 

Many add a sixth sense thus ; 6. Intuition. And we will add 
yet another, thus : 7. Inspiration. 

It will be seen that these external senses are numbered with 
respect to their order of intelligence. For instance, in the first 
sense, Taste, the object must be taken within the body (the 
mouth) before its nature can be ascertained. In the second, 
Feeling, the nature of the object may.be ascertained by.' merely 
coming into contact with it. The third sense, Smell, is a still 
higher order of intelligence, being able to determine the nature 
of an object by its odor, and without contact. The fourth sense, 
Hearing, takes cognizance of bodies in motion ; but those bodies 
must produce sound, or vibrations, before they can be recognized. 
Sight is still a higher sense ; being able to take cognizance of 
bodies while at rest, and without contact. 

These five are all the senses that are popularly believed to exist ; 
but there are many men, especially among those who are well 
advanced in the higher branches of thought, who believe in the 
existence of a sixth sense, Intuition. This sense if it really exists, 
(and no doubt it does), enables us to discover new truths by a 
direct inspection of the mind. It is closely allied to the faculty 
of Human Nature, and, no doubt, has its seat in or near that or- 
gan in the brain. 

If many people doubt that Intuition is a sense, it is likely that 
many more, or perhaps nearly all, will also deny that Inspiration 
or Revelation is a sense. Neither of these words convey the idea, 
very, clearly, of just what this faculty is. The seventh law of 
Nature, as will be noted later on in this work, is "Vital Complex 
Unity" (includes everything below it) and therefore this seventh 
sense includes all the other senses, only in a higher degree. 

It is that state of mind into which some people get, when their 
spiritual eyes are opened, and they are able to hear and see things 
not present to these other six senses. The gift was common to 
all, or nearly all, of the prophets, and it is possessed, (perhaps 
in a modified form) by the clairvoyant. Swedenborg and many 
others claimed to possess this gift, and I also must add my 
testimony, later on in this work. Inspiration is a sense, and just 



SCIENCE AND RELIGION 51 

as much so as any of the other senses; and I presume the only 
reason that it has not been so recognized is, that it is a gift un- 
common to the masses of the people. 

The Social group has for its collective function the manifes- 
tation of those affections which connect us with country and 
home, and attach us to relations, conjugal companions, ana 
friends. 

The Executive group is to make proper provisions for the ani- 
mal wants, and to secure preservation of life, and the defense of 
person, and the accumulation of property. 

The Aspiring group gives regard for character, love of distinc- 
tion, self reliance, independence, stability, and perseverance. 
They have an aspiring and governing tendency. 

The Moral group has the highest office of all, and tends to ele- 
vate man into fellowship with the angels, and beget aspirations 
after holiness and heaven, while making him at the same time 
meek and humble. When large and active, and holding the lead- 
ing place which belongs to it, all the other groups^ are sanctified 
through its action. 

The Perfective group has for its function self -improvement, 
and the love and production of whatever is beautiful. It gives 
magnitude to the mind, and is elevating and chastening in its in- 
fluences, and acts in co-operation with the Moral or Religious 
group to which it is closely allied. 

The Perceptive and Literary groups are generally classed to- 
gether and have for their collective function the collection of 
facts of men and things, and bring man into direct communi- 
cation with the physical universe through the senses, and give a 
correct judgment of the properties of things, and lead to the 
practical application of the knowledge obtained. They impart 
memory, and the ability to communicate ideas and feelings by 
means of written or spoken words. 

The Reflective group is to analyze, compare, and classify the 
facts collected by the Perceptives, and to philosophize, contrive, 
invent, and originate ideas. 



52 SCIENCE AND RELIGION 



CHAPTER III. 

THE ORGANS AND THEIR FUNCTIONS. 
AMATIVENESS. 

The organ of Amativeness occupies the cerebellum, situated at 
the base of the back-head. Its size is indicated by the extension 
of the occipital swellings backward and inwards of the mastoid 
processes and downwards from the occipital spine. When it is 
large, the neck at those parts between the ears is thick, and it 
gives a round expansion to the nape of the neck. The function 
or use of Amativeness is to manifest sexual feeling, and give the 
desire to love and be loved, and its office is the propagation of the 
race. There is no phrenological organ of more importance, or 
which has a greater influence upon human character, and human 
destiny, or the bearings of which are more extensive. All great 
men have this organ large. 

For the location of this and all the other organs see the Phreno- 
logical bust, illustrated on another page. 

CONJUGALITY. 

The function of this organ is matrimony ; love of one, or union 
for life. It is the pairing instinct manifested by some of the 
lower animals, as foxes, lions, and geese ; while those in which 
this organ is small or wanting, are promiscuous in their relations, 
as cattle, horses, hogs, sheep, and some men. 

PARENTAL LOVE. 

Parental Love, as its name implies, is the peculiar feeling which 
watches over and provides for the wants of offspring. Its prim- 
ary function is to impart love for the young, and particularly for 
one's own children; but it also leads to a fondness for pets gen- 



SCIENCE AND RELIGION 53 

erally. It is essential to a successful teacher of children. Indi- 
viduals in whom the organ is deficient, have little sympathy with 
the feelings of the youthful mind, and their tones and manner of 
communicating instruction repel, instead of attracting, the affec- 
tions of the pupil. 

FRIENDSHIP. 

This faculty gives adhesiveness, sociability, love of friends and 
society. It causes one to seek company and indulge friendly feel- 
ings. Those in whom it is large feel an involuntary impulse to 
embrace and cling to any object which is capable of experiencing 
fondness. It gives ardor and a firm grasp to the shake with the 
hand. 

INHABITIVENESS. 

The function of this organ is to give love of home and country, 
a desire to have a permanent abode, and attachment to any place 
where one was born or has lived. The feeling is particularly 
strong in the Swiss, and in the inhabitants of mountainous coun- 
tries generally. 

CONTINUITY. 

The function of Contiunity is to give connectedness of thought 
and feeling, and thoroughness in the elaboration of ideas or the 
working out of the details of any plan. It enables us, to keep the 
other faculties concentrated upon a single object, and to follow a 
train of thoughts uninterruptedly through all its phases till we 
reach the legitimate conclusion. It gives unity and completeness 
to mental operations. It delights in monotony, or anything that 
is everlastingly at one thing. 

VITATIVENESS. 

This faculty gives a love of existence for its own sake, tenacity 
of life, dread of death, and resistance to disease. There is a re- 
markable difference among men in regard not only to the love of 



54 SCIENCE AND RELIGION 

life and dread of death, but to the actual hold upon life. One 
passes through the cholera or yellow fever; gets shipwrecked, 
and goes for days without food and lives, while others "give up" 
and let go of life when they might have held on. Some yield 
readily to disease, and resign themselves to die with little resist- 
ance, while others struggle with the utmost determination against 
death, and by the power of the will often recover from a sickness 
that would quickly prove fatal to another with the same degree of 
constitution and vital power, but lacking this faculty of resistance 
to death. 

COMBATIVENESS. 

Combativeness is not primarily a righting faculty and might 
have received a better name. Its office is to give the will to over- 
come obstacles, to resist aggression, contend for rights, and to pro- 
tect person and property. A considerable endowment of it is 
indispensable to all great and magnanimous characters. It gives 
self defense. 

DESTRUCTIVENESS. 

While Combativeness gives the pluck to fight, it is Destructive- 
ness that puts it into execution. This organ was given for self 
preservation. It imparts the energy and exclusiveness necessary 
to enable us to overcome obstacles, and remove or crush whatever 
is inimical to our welfare. 

ALIMENTIVENESS. 

The function of this propensity is to prompt us to select food 
and take nourishment. Its action creates the sensation of hunger, 
and when unperverted, and the stomach in a healthy condition, 
furnishes a sure guide as to the quality and quantity of food nec- 
essary for the purpose of nutrition and health. 

BIBATIVENESS. 

This organ is situated just in front of Alimentiveness. It is 
not always marked on our diagrams. It gives fondness for 



SCIENCE AND RELIGION 55 

liquids; a love of water, and a desire for drink; to bathe, swim, 
etc. When large and perverted it leads to excessive drinking, 
unquenchable thirst, and drunkenness. It gives a love for water 
scenes generally, and a desire to be about the water. 

ACQUSITIVENESS. 

Acquisitiveness prompts to acquire, to accumulate, to store our 
surplus, and to make provision for the future. It incites men to 
diligence in their respective callings, and is one of the sources 
of the comforts and elegances of life. Its regular activity dis- 
tinguishes civilized men from the savage. The latter is in general 
content with the satisfying of his present wants, while the former 
looks thoughtfully forward to the necessities of the future. 

The objects of Acquisitiveness may be various — in one, money 
or lands ; in another, books or works of art ; in a third, old coins 
or other objects of antiquity, the propensity taking the direction 
from the other faculties with which it is combined. 

SECRETIVENESS. 

The function of this organ is self control, reticence, reserve, a 
disposition to conceal. It gives the wise man his prudence — re- 
strains expressiveness till a suitable occasion. It imparts, in fact, 
an instinctive tendency to conceal, and the legitimate object of it 
is to restrain the outward expression of our thoughts and emo- 
tions, giving the "understanding time to pronounce judgment on 
its propriety. 

CAUTIOUSNESS. 

It is the function of Cautiousness to give prudence, watchful- 
ness, carefulness, and provide against danger. It is one of the 
restraining powers of the mind, and prevents the propelling forces 
of our nature from plunging us into difficulty and danger. 

APPROBATIVENESS. 

The love of praise characterizes this faculty ; desire to excel 
and be esteemed, regard for character, ambition, affability, and 



56 SCIENCE AND RELIGION 

politeness. Mr. Combe calls it the ''drill master of society." But 
it does not decide what actions are praiseworthy and what are not, 
but merely judges these actions in reference to some conventional 
set up by custom or by the dictates of the other faculties. In what- 
ever direction the other faculties lead, Approbativeness tries to 
excel in that line. Some boast that they can drink the most beer ; 
others that they can recite the most history, or preach the best 
sermon. 

SELF ESTEEM. 

The function of this organ is to inspire self respect, self reli- 
ance, independence, dignity, pride of character, and an aspiring 
and ruling disposition. Its due endowment produces only excel- 
lent results, and we find that in society, that individual is uni- 
formly treated with most lasting and sincere respect who esteems 
himself so highly as to scorn every mean action. When small it 
allows bashfulness, and a feeling of unworthiness. The people 
of the United States, as a class, are deficient in this faculty, while 
the English have it large. Notice, too, that we have no lords or 
dukes, or other titled gentry in the United States. 

FIRMNESS. 

Firmness imparts stability of character, tenacity of will, perse- 
verance, and an aversion to change. It seems to have no relation 
to external things, its influence terminating on the mind itself, 
and it adds only a quality to the other powers ; thus, acting along 
the Combativeness, it produces determined bravery; with Ven- 
eration, sustained devotion ; and with Consciousness, inflexible 
integrity. When very large it inclines to stubbornness, and gives 
a peculiar hardness to the manner and stiffness and uprightness 
to the gait (the foot being brought down heavily on the heel), 
and an emphatic tone to the voice ; and when small, they lack 
fixedness of purpose, and are easily influenced by others, and the 
gait is slatternly. 



SCIENCE AND RELIGION 57 

CONSCIENTIOUSNESS. 

This faculty gives that quality of mind which loves to be honest 
. and true. It loves truth and justice for its own sake, and its 
word is as good as its bond. A sense of guilt and a desire to re- 
form also arises from its action. It is a regulator of all the other 
faculties. Small Conscientiousness leaves the propensities without 
adequate control. The feeling of justice being wanting, the mind 
does not furnish reasons to oppose to the future of the baser 
inclinations. 

HOPE. 

In persons with large Hope, "the wish is father to the thought." 
With large Approbativeness, they expect to rise to distinction; 
with "large Acquisitiveness, think they shall become rich. "The 
sentiment of Hope," Spurzheim truly says, "is indeed necessary 
to the happiness of mankind in almost every situation. It often 
produces more satisfaction than even the success of our pro- 
jects. v Those who are everlastingly scheming, or building castles 
in the air, possess this faculty in a high degree. It seems to 
induce a belief in the possibilities of whatever the other faculties 
desire, without producing conviction ; for this results from re- 
flection." This sentiment is not confined to the business of this 
life, but, passing the limits of the present existence, inspires ex- 
pectations of a future state, and a belief, hope, and trust in the 
immortality of the soul. 

SPIRITUALITY. 

The function of this organ is to give a perception of spiritual 
things, faith in the unseen, and an intuitive knowledge of what 
is true and good, with a prophetic insight and an internal con- 
sciousness of immortality and a supersensuous existence. 

VENERATION. 

The faculty of Veneration produces reverence in general, and 
especially for religious and sacred things ; adoration of the Su- 



58 SCIENCE AND RELIGION 

preme Being ; a disposition to pray and observe religions rites, and 
respect for whatever is perceived to be great and good. It is 
the source of natural religion, and of that tendency to worship a 
Superior Power which manifests itself in all well organized men. 
The faculty, however, produces merely an emotion, and does not 
form ideas of the object to which adoration should be directed. 

BENEVOLENCE. 

This faculty gives kindness, sympathy, a desire to make others 
happy, and a self-sacrificing disposition. It produces liberality 
of sentiment toward all mankind, a disposition to love them, and 
to dwell on their virtues rather than their vices. 

CONSTRUCTIVENESS. 

Constructiveness is the basis of civilization : and man is the only 
animated being (we will not call him an animal) on the earth that 
invents or manufactures an implement or tool of any kind with 
which to aid him in performing his labors. This faculty, however, 
is possessed in common with the lower animals. By its means 
birds build nests, rabbits burrow, the beaver makes his hut, and 
man constructs whatever his necessities, his tastes, or his higher 
sentiments require, from the hovel and the tent to the palace 
and the temple. It invents and produces ships, the engines of 
war, the implements of manufacture, instruments of all kinds, 
furniture, clothes and toys; it is essential not only in every me- 
chanical profession, but in all employments that in any way re- 
quire manual nicety, as the art of drawing, engraving, writing 
and sculpture. 

IDEALITY. 

This faculty produces a perception and love of the beautiful, 
good taste, refinement, sense of propriety, and appreciation of 
art and poetry. It desires to elevate and endow with a splendid 
excellence every object presented to the mind. It stimulates the 
faculties which form ideas to create scenes in which every object 



SCIENCE AND RELIGION 59 

is invested with the perfection which it delights to contemplate. 
It inspires him with a ceaseless love of improvement, and prompts 
him to form and realize splendid conceptions. It gives the orator, 
the lecturer, and the author the ability to elaborate on their sub- 
jects, and present them in the most beautiful form. 

SUBLIMITY. 

The function of Sublimity is to give reception to the grand 
and sublime in nature, art and literature — to enable us to appre- 
ciate mountain scenery, the vastness of the ocean, the grandeur 
of a thunder storm, the roar of artillery, and the clash of armies, 
or descriptions and pictures of such scenes. It is also an element 
in religious faith, and assists our conceptions of God and immor- 
tality. It also gives magnitude to the mind. All great men have 
this organ large. 

IMITATION. 

This faculty gives one an aptitude to copy, take pattern, mimic, 
imitate anything seen or heard; to become for the time being, 
somebody else rather than our own proper self. It is essential to 
actors, orators, painters, sculptors, and designers. If it be not 
well developed in them, their representations will be imperfect. 

MIRTHFULNESS. 

The function of Mirthfulness is to enjoy sport and gaiety, and 
appreciate the witty, the droll, the ludicrous, the comical, the in- 
congruous, and the eccentric ; and we take pleasure in saying that 
it is one of the distinguishing characteristics of man. It is not 
permitted to the lower animals to laugh or comprehend the cause 
of laughter. Wit gives brilliancy to the mind, and enables one 
to think of everything at just the right time. 

INDIVIDUALITY. 

This faculty imparts the desire and ability to know objects as 
mere existence, without regard to their modes of action or the 



60 SCIENCE AND RELIGION 

purposes to which they may be subservient. It prompts to ob- 
servation, and is a great element in a genius for those sciences 
which consist in a knowledge of specific existence, such as 
natural history. It thinks pictorially and leads to giving a specific 
form to all the ideas entertained in the mind. It is the observing 
faculty, and we receive all our primary facts through its influ- 
ence. 

FORM. 

It is this faculty which enables us to remember the forms of 
persons and things— to make patterns, models, pictures, statues, 
etc., and to describe persons, places-, and objects of all sorts, with 
respect to their form. Everything has a form, and when this 
organ is very large it disposes us to give figure to every being and 
conception of our minds. 

SIZE. 

The faculty of Size, as it name implies, gives the power of de- 
termining the magnitude of objects, ability to measure by the 
eye and appreciate proportions, and to detect any departure from 
it. It is important to everyone, but particularly so to geometri- 
cians, architects, carpenters, artists and machinists. 

WEIGHT. 

This faculty gives the perception to the laws of gravity, motion, 
etc., and ability to apply them. It gives the ability to judge of 
the weight or density of things. It also enables the stone-cutter 
and the sculptor to know just how hard to strike to produce the 
desired result, and gives talent for the application of the laws of 
forces. 

COLOR. 

The function of this organ is to distinguish all the shades of 
color, and the relations of harmony or of discord between them. 
When large, the faculty of color gives great delight in contem- 



SCIENCE AND RELIGION 61 

plating colors and good taste in their use and combination in 
dress, painting, etc. Those in whom it is deficient, on the con- 
trary, experience little interest in coloring, and are almost in- 
sensible to different shades, hues and* tints, and this gives rise to 
what is called color blindness. 

ORDER. 

The function of this organ is well indicated by its name. It 
gives method and order to physical objects, and is a co-worker 
with the reflective faculties in the conception of system, general- 
ization and classification. It gives neatness and tidiness to all 
one's belongings ; they have a place for everything, and every- 
thing in its place. 

CALCULATION. 

Whatever concerns unity and plurality belongs to this faculty ; 
hence its end is calculation in general. The recollection of the 
number of houses, or of pages where we have read passages, de- 
pend upon this faculty. It gives the ability to reckon in the 
head, or facility in mental arithmetic. 

LOCALITY, 

This faculty gives the ability to form conceptions of place and 
to find places, delight in scenery, memory of the location of ob- 
jects, and the love of travel. Those in whom this organ is large 
seldom get lost ; they may travel through immense forests without 
the aid of compass or landmarks and instinctively finds their way. 
It is essential to all navigators. 

EVENTUALITY. 

This faculty is to impart memory of history, recollection of 
circumstances, news, occurrences and passing events — whatever 
has been said, heard, seen, or in any way once known. If In- 
dividuality is the organ that treats of nouns, while the other 
organs located along the superciliary ridge, such as Form, Size, 



62 SCIENCE AND RELIGION 

Weight, etc., are adjectives, then Eventuality represents the 
verb — denoting action. 

TIME. 

This organ imparts recollection and intuitive knowledge of the 
lapse of time ; memory of dates ; ability to keep time in music ; 
also to perceive those minuter divisions, and their harmonious 
relations, which constitute rhythm. 

TUNE. 

The faculty of Tune gives the perception of melody, the harmony 
of sounds, and the ability to learn and remember tunes ; other 
faculties are required to compose. Tune is only one ingredient 
in a genius for music. Time is requisite to give a just percep- 
tion of intervals ; Ideality, to communicate elevation and refine- 
ment ; and SeCretiveness and Imitation, to produce expression ; 
while Constructiveness, Form, Weight, and Individuality are 
necessary to supply mechanical expertness — qualities all indis- 
pensable to a successful composer or performer. 

LANGUAGE. 

Language is the organ of articulate speech, and gives verbal 
memory and capacity for learning arbitrary signs of all kinds ; 
and persons who have it large readily remember words, and 
learn by heart with great rapidity. It is essential to the orator, 
the lecturer and the author, to give ready expression to their 
thoughts. 

CAUSALTY. 

This faculty gives the perception of the relation between cause 
and effect, "the why and wherefore." It penetrates the manner 
in which effects and their causes are connected together, seizes 
the action of one body on another, and traces the result of that 
action. It impresses us with an irresistible conviction that every 
phenomenon or change in nature is caused by something, and 



SCIENCE AND RELIGION 63 

hence, by successive steps, leads to the great Cause of all. It is 
also creative, producing originality and forethought, and ability 
to adapt means to ends. 

COMPARISON. 

Comparison gives the ability to perceive differences and resem 
blances ; to reason inductively ; to analyze, classify, compare 
and draw inferences; and to judge correctly of the congruousness 
of objects or ideas. It seems also to exert a harmonizing influ- 
ence over the action of all the other faculties. Among nations it 
is large in the French, the Irish and in the United States. 

HUMAN NATURE. 

The function of this organ is to furnish us with an intuitive 
knowledge of character, or to enable us to perceive the state of 
mind or feelings possessed by others. '"I know your thoughts 
and the reasoning of your mind" is the natural language of this 
faculty. 

SUAVITY. 

This faculty imparts the ability to make one's self acceptable 
to others, and to adopt a persuasive and conciliatory mode, of ad- 
dress and pleasant manners. One who has it large can utter even the 
most unwelcome truths without giving offence; and with large 
Imitation and Benevolence, to which it is closely allied in loca- 
tion, is sure to be a general favorite, especially if the social or- 
gans be large. When very large it tends to blarney and over 
politeness. 

CONCLUDING REMARKS. 

In giving this brief description of the organs and their func- 
tions only the normal activity of the faculties have been con- 
sidered, except in a few instances. No regard has been paid 
to their location, natural language, physiognomical signs, or 
means of cultivation or restraint. It will be seen, however, from 
what has been said, that an organ, or group of organs, may be 



64 SCIENCE AND RELIGION 

either large or small, and they have a corresponding- effect upon 
the mind. And each of the organs has an effect upon, and in 
turn is influenced by, all of the other organs. 



PART THIRD. 

ASTROLOGY. 

CHAPTER I. 

GENERAL VIEW AND SCOPE OF ASTROLOGY. 

"Despise not prophesyings; 

Hold fast that which is good." — Paul. 

From time immemorial man has believed in the influence of 
the stars. Mythology and history are teeming full with it, and the 
Bible is not entirely free from it. We find it remarked in the 
book of Job : "Canst thou bind the sweet influence of Pleiades, 
or loose the bands of Orion?" (Job, xxxviii-31.) Has Pleiades 
a sweet influence then? And has Orion bands? How can any 
Christian, who reads and believes his Bible, deny the influence of 
the stars? It was God who spoke these words to Job, they are 
not the words of man. 

We shall see when we come to study the nativity of Christ 
that the planets were in a perfect balance at that time, and that 
wisdom which always characterizes the works of God, no doubt, 
had the planets in that part of their orbits which is most x in har- 
mony with the external universe. By this I do not mean that they 
were there because of Him, or that He was because of them, but 
rather, that the one is a counterpart of the other. At the birth 
of Christ the planet Uranus was in the beginning of the sign of 
Taurus (see the horoscope of Christ), and not far from the con- 
stellation of Pleiades (and it must be understood that at the 



SCIENCE AND RELIGION 65 

time the signs of the zodiac corresponded with the constellatons 
bearing the same names ; but at the present time, owing to the pro- 
cession of the equinoxes, the first point of Aries is in the constel- 
lation of Pisces). Uranus is allied to our Reflective group of or- 
gans, and gives among other things, a feeling of sympathy and 
brotherly kindness. Has it not a sweet influence then? And if 
the Pleiades has a sweet influence also, was not Uranus in a posi- 
tion where it would be most in harmony with the. external or 
sidereal Universe? t 

Then how about Orion? By referring to the same figure as 
before it will be seen that Mars is in the beginning of Gemini, 
and not very far from Orion. Orion is a little to the south of the 
ecliptic. Now Mars has already been called "the God of War," 
and is allied to the Executive or Selfish group of organs, and 
gives, among other things, our fighting qualities ; it is the power 
to law. Then has Mars bands? Now the Pleiades and Orion 
were put up in contrast by the Lord in that wonderful book of 
Job, and they are put in contrast here. Who can fail to see the 
simile ? The one is kind, and the other vicious. 

Why should not man believe in the influence of the stars? Is 
he to believe that he is chained down to earth and has no affinity 
for the rest of the system of which the earth is only a finitesimal 
part ? Or, if man is an epitome of the universe, as most men be- 
lieve we are, is he to believe that he has no affinity for, or bears 
no relation to, the universe in which he lives? With the facts 
we have before us we have good evidence, and even conclusive 
proof, that the mind and destiny of man are moulded and formed 
not by the laws of the world alone, but by the laws of the whole 
of our solar system; and we have good evidence too, that this 
solar system bears a certain relation to the sidereal universe with 
which it is surrounded, and these relations extend also to man. 

CYCLES. 

The world is awaking to a belief in cycles. But what are 
those cycles, and what are their causes? 



66 SCIENCE AND RELIGION 

There are cycles of every sort and description. There are 
cycles of long periods, and there are other cycles of short periods. 
There are periods when religion takes the ascendency, and the 
whole world is absorbed more or less in religious thought; and 
there are periods when science and learning make rapid strides 
toward perfection, and the patent office is flooded with new in- 
ventions. Then there are other periods when vice and crime rule 
with a high hand ; periods of strikes, hard times, times of tur- 
moil, cpnfusion, and disaster; and there are other periods of 
reform. Charles Dickens claims to have lived in a drinking age, 
and we may well believe it. Then there are periods when pesti- 
lence, famine, and disease, sweep over the country, and throw 
whole nations into weeping and consternation. Everything, in 
fact, even to the spots on the Sun, are subject to periodicity. I 
quote from astrononiy . as follows: — 

"Sun-spot periodicity is the subject of a late memoir by M. 
Wolf of Zurich, Switzerland. He has arrived at the following 
conclusions : i, There is a 10 year period ; 2, an 11% year period ; 
3, A 12 year period, due to the action of Jupiter. Notwithstand- 
ing the great difference between the two periods the interval 
between a minimum and the next maximum outburst of sun-spots 
is the same — 4^ years. After 170 years the phenomena recur in 
the same order and with the same numerical value." 

But, what is the cause of all these cycles? Are their periods 
an arbitrary one, and have they no basis or foundation in Nature, 
recurring with almost the regularity of clock work and without 
any incentive whatever? Or are they caused by the laws of the 
Universe; by the revolving of the planets in their orbits, and 
having their origin in some natural phenomena in which man may 
trace the relation between cause and effect, and be able to pre- 
dict with almost certainty the recurrence of the same phenomena ? 

Nothing happens without a cause ; and although some of these 
periods appear at first glance to have no origin or axis in the 
laws of nature, it is possible for man to ferret it out, and in time 
explain all its modus operandi, and understand its cause. 

During the last century science and religion have made im- 



SCIENCE AND RELIGION 67 

mense strides towards perfection, and particularly the science or 
philosophy of religion ; and we have seen Uranus and Neptune 
sweep up to the zenith in Cancer. This fact alone is of little 
consequence, since these planets have been revolving in these 
same orbits for countless ages. But this is an age of science and 
of religion, and we would expect these thoughts to be strongest 
in the people when these planets are together or when they are 
both strong and well elevated. At the present time Uranus is 
at its lowest ebb, being in Capricon, while Neptune has about 
reached the zenith; therefore we may expect a lull in science for 
a time while religion remains paramount. We need only read 
the purity books being published on every hand to be convinced 
that the world is awaking to better things ; that men and women 
are seeking purity and striving on every hand to live better and 
purer lives, which is religion indeed. There is, of course, a 
great undercurrent of scientific thought which will in time come 
to the surface, but most of the inventions at the present time are 
of a physical nature. When Saturn comes in conjunction with 
Neptune in a dozen or so of years hence, it will greatly enhance 
the purity questions, as both of these planets will be well ele- 
vated and powerful. At that time we may expect a great revival 
— a cyclone or landslide in religious matters. The spell' may not 
be of long duration, but it will be the greatest effort in religious 
matters in this decade. 

My reasons for making. these predictions are these: Saturn 
is allied to the perfective group of organs which give rise to 
the emotions and has a tendency to make perfect, while Neptune 
gives rise to the religious sentiments. The two combined, when 
they are all powerful, give an exalted state of the feelings which 
will not stop short of a great advancement in our present state 
of living. 

But what effect will all this have in the financial world? Will 
men deal reasonably and fairly in their business relations, or will 
they get into that exalted state of feeling and be carried away by 
sentiment and emotion and try to rule with a high hand ? Will this 
feeling, too, give the speculator some grand ideas, and lead him 



68 SCIENCE AND RELIGION 

into great schemes and speculations ; creating money panics, and 
jeopardizeing business generally? These are all open questions; 
we may all figure on them and draw our own conclusions. The 
position of all the planets must be considered, however, in draw- 
ing our conclusions in these matters. I have offered these sug- 
gestions merely to illustrate the action of the planets on the mind 
and destiny of man, and do not claim to give any exact dates or 
details. There will be a crisis at that time, however, but at this 
time I can give no particulars except a general idea as stated 
above. 

Then there are other periods also when the young people take 
a notion to get married all at once — when weddings are the or- 
der of the day — and there are other periods when weddings are 
very rare except among older people. Statistics show that wed- 
dings are most frequent at the spring and autumnal equinoxes, and 
that they are more rare, on an average, during summer or winter. 
And we may add that weddings are sttill more frequent at these 
times if Venus be near the Earth, ahd her influence be not coun- 
teracted by the other planets. And if Venus be afflicted by Saturn 
or some of the other planets, then there are many "mittens" given 
and fond hearts are broken, and the divorce mill takes another 
turn. 

HEREDITARY DESCENT. 

If any one thing has led the astrologers into error more than 
another and has subjected them and their science to ridicule, it 
is the fact that they have failed to take into account the effect 
of race and of hereditary descent. For it must be understood 
that whatever time of day, or whatever sign be rising, or how- 
ever well the planets may be posited in the horoscope, when a 
Chinese babe is born he will grow up and be a Chinese and have 
oblique eyes, and a yellow complexion. Or, again, suppose we 
go into "darkest Africa" and draw up a horoscope for one of 
the savages. No matter what sign is rising at birth, or how well 
the planets are posited in the figure, we can not say that he is 
devoutly religious, or scientific in his nature, or refined in his 



SCIENCE AND RELIGION 69 

tastes. Or, by following the directions given in the books on 
astrology, we can not say that he has long straight hair, or a san- 
guine complexion, etc. No, they are all black; all have woolly 
.hair, none are scientific, refined, or religious. 

All people, of course, are influenced by the planets, but only -in 
proportion to their mental development. But these poor Afri- 
cans, in their savage state, can not receive these finer influences 
to any great extent, because their minds are so much of the earth 
earthly, that they are not capable of receiving them. The differ- 
ent signs rising at their birth, and the position of the planets in 
the figure, would, no doubt, have much to do with their form, and 
by striking an average of the tribe and calling it the standard, we 
might tell considerable about their character as compared with 
the others of same tribe ; and we might predict certain events that 
would happen in the course of their lives, but these would have 
to be within the confines of their customs and possibilities. If 
one had the planets well posited in the horoscope we might know 
that he would make himself felt in his tribe, and would be con- 
sidered a great man among them ; and he might be, comparatively, 
refined in his tastes. He would have a better hut, or a better 
war club, and exercise more mechanical skill, etc., than the rest, 
or be more devout in his superstititions. 

These facts, then, gives rise to an aphorism in astrology which 
is not commonly found in other books ; it is this : — 

"MAN CAN RECEIVE THE INFLUENCE OF THE 
PLANETS ONLY IN PROPORTION TO HIS MENTAL 
DEVELOPMENT; AND IF THE MIND OF THE NATIVE 
BE A BLANK, HE CAN RECEIVE ONLY A BLANK IN- 
FLUENCE FROM THE PLANETS." 

Francis Barrett, in his "Magus," remarked : "While the planets 
ordinarily rule men, the wise men rule the planets." 

"Barrett's Magus" is a work of magic, and is almost worthless 
to the practitioner in astrology. It contains an occasional gem 
in astrology, one of which is as stated above. 

Uranus and Neptune were not yet discovered in Mr. Barrett's 
time, and he was not aware that wise men did not conform to 



70 SCIENCE AND RELIGION 

his predictions — that they were influenced by higher motives. 
And so we may say, in computing the horoscope of one of these 
native Africans, or persons in whom the Perfective, Reflective, 
and Moral groups of organs are very small, we need hardly in- 
clude the planets Saturn, Uranus, and Neptune ; or, at least, we 
should count their influence as being very weak, no matter how 
well they may be posted in the horoscope. 

MAN NOT A FREE AGENT. 

It is a curious fact that man is born at that particular time of 
day when some particular sign is rising, and the planets in the 
houses that shape his destiny. 

Man is not a free agent ; he was born for a purpose, and that 
purpose he must fulfill. He has liberties, no doubt, to a limited 
degree, but it is so arranged that his judgment or circumstances 
will naturally lead him to fulfill his mission. Yet some will say 
"I am a free agent I can do as I please ; I can go to town to-day, 
or I can stay at home ; and who shall say that I was ordained to 
do thus and so just because I do it?" 

Broadly speaking this is all very well. Man is not likely to do 
contrary to his interests, just for the sake of being contrary, when 
he knows that no one will be the loser by it except himself. 

God always meets us half way and gives us the desire, and 
even makes it to our interests to do our duty. We have certain 
laws to abide by, and any infringement of these laws is always 
accompanied with bad results. For instance, an infringement 
of the sanitary laws brings about disease ; infringements of the 
social laws produce discord in the family circle ; infringements 
of the moral law r s make one wicked ; infringements of the finan- 
cial laws brings about poverty ; while infringement of any of 
these laws makes one miserable. 

Is it likely, then, that man will wilfully disobey these laws when 
he knows it will work disastrously to his interests? There are 
many, however, who do not live consistently with these laws, and 
are obliged to pay the penalty, and even then they are obliged 
to fulfill their mission after all. 



SCIENCE AND RELIGION 71 

We may say, then, that the man need not go to town to-day 
if he chooses to stay at home, but he must deprive himself of the 
benefits that he supposes would accrue from his going; and he 
need not write the book either, but in not doing so he deprives 
himself of the benefits, the honor, the hard cash, the gratified am- 
bition, .etc., which might have been derived from it. 

Then, after all, when this life is ended, which is the better man 
for the life to come: he who has lived in conformity with Na- 
ture's laws, or he who has disobeyed all these and arrives at his 
journey's end disappointed, discouraged, and not infrequently, a 
wreck ? 

Many people object to the idea that our life is "run on wheels," 
but with the facts we have before us we must admit that it is con- 
fined to more narrow limits than most people would suppose from 
viewing the case superficially. For if we believe the words of 
the prophets we must admit that they foretold events that hap- 
pened from 500 to 800 years after their prophecies were made 
They described the crucifixion of Christ in its most minute detail, 
and even told how the people would divide his clothing. Now it 
must be remembered that these were to be done by people who 
were yet unborn, and over twenty generations after the prophecies 
were made. Then, if man is a free agent, and is allowed to go 
about at random, and has no fixed plan or place in this grand 
machinery of Nature, how would it be possible for these prophets 
to foretell what a few people in some future generation would do ? 
Paul even went further than this and said that he was ordained to 
be an apostle from the foundation of the world. If these state- 
ments are true, we may say, figuratively, that our lives do run 
on wheels ; and, since these run within such narrow limits, and 
with the utmost precision, we may further add that they run on 
cog wheels. 

Another reason for believing in the truths of astrology, though 
this belief can be arrived at only through the process of reason- 
ing or by comparison, is the fact that if we look upon the multi- 
tude of people that throng our busy streets we see that there are 
no two who are formed alike. And if it be true that we are 



72 SCIENCE AND RELIGION 

governed by the laws of the Universe, there have been no two 
alike since the creation. For be it remembered that these planets 
are moving all the time. And besides this, the rotation of the 
Earth on its axis presents a different degree of the zodiac on the 
horizon in every four minutes of time. And when the Earth on 
the succeeding day arrives at the same relative position as re- 
gards the zodiac, it has proceeded onward in its orbit a space of 
one degree. The Moon, in the meantime, has traveled over thir- 
teen degrees, Venus two degrees, Mercury four, and Mars half a 
degree. And these movements on the part of the planets and the 
Earth present eternally a difference in our horoscopes. The 
Solar System is never twice in the same position.' It was in a 
perfect balance once at the birth of Christ ; and, so far as we know, 
it will never be again. Therefore we have had only one Christ. 
We have also had only one George Washington, one Columbus, 
one Napoleon, one Julius Caesar, and so on with all the rest 
throughout the whole creation. 

I will end this argument for astrology for the present, and, 
like Silas Wegg, drop into poetry. The following verses were 
written by Dr. W. F. Grubb, of Iowa, who gave me my first les- 
sons in astrology. I do not know where he got them, but they are 
worth reproducing here. : 



ASTROLOGY. 

"Lo! here's the cure for every ill to which our flesh is heir; 
Tis found in astrologic skill as well as faith and prayer. 
By astral science we may know and 'gainst all ills provide, 
There is a balm for every woe when wisdom is applied. 

"Ignorance is our enemy and makes us oft' repent; 
But wisdom is the remedy for every accident. 
Could we but know these astral signs which show us what is 

true, 
Our ruling planets thus define the course we should pursue. 



SCIENCE AND RELIGION 73 

"By knowing this we may prevent misfortune in our way. 
With astral science may invent to drive our griefs away. 
A remedy we may secure, in sickness find a friend, 
Which otherwise we must endure, and suffer to the end. 

"Astrology is not a fate, but is the antidote 
For all the ills of modern date, as saints and sages wrote. 
And in their day spake and believe that evil was mundane, 
To find a cure and be relieved astrology made plain. 

"Man governed by -the solar laws in pleasure or in pain, 
In ruling signs we find the cause of either loss or gain. 
If we only will give heed and learn each lesson well. 
Then wisdom in the time of need the remedy will tell. 

"By astral science we detect calamities afar, 
And tell us what we may expect and may in time prepare. 
It tells us when malific stars will threaten us with foes, 
When nations will engage in wars and why these things are so. 

"It tells us when benefics will inaugurate a peace, 
When plenteous crops for those who till and all our stores in- 
crease. 
It gives us the malific days and days of good devoid. 
To be forewarned is Wisdom's ways, and evils thus avoid. 

"It tells us how we all may find by knowing time of birth, 
The ruling planets for the kind of life we live on earth. 
The solar system shapes our lives, of which we are a part, 
It gives our joy and makes our strife and rules us brain and 
heart. 

"Our bodies are allied to earth, and by the earth are fed, 
Our souls destined to higher worth, by higher hopes are led. 
The planets shape our destiny, and make us what we are, 
They rule our hopes with potency, our gladness and despair.. 



74 SCIENCE AND RELIGION 

"God's providence does not ignore, but is here amplified; 
God over all forever more, in whom all things abide. 
God's providence is everywhere, although we suffer pain, 
This astral science does declare and shows the cause plain. 

"Thus good and evil harmonize ; for all things there is cause, 

We are happy as we grow more wise to know these higher laws. 
God's suns, God's moons, God's worlds afar, where'er the eye 
can scan, 
God owns the near and distant star, God's banner unfurled to 
man." 



CHAPTER IL 

GENERAL PRINCIPLES OE ASTROLOGY. 

Avoiding all signs and symbols commonly used by astrologers 
which would only bother the printer and not be understood by 
the average reader, we will now give an outline of the general 
principles of astrology. There is so much in astrology, however, 
that is vague and uncertain, that I have thought it best not to 
reproduce all that has been written on the subject by other au- 
thors, as much of the literature on astrology is very misleading 
and foolish. Therefore I will only reproduce here what La 
fairly well known to be true, and those who wish to pursue the 
subject further are kindly referred to other books. 

The planets are ten in number, and are thus named: Neptune. 
Uranus, Saturn, Jupiter, Mars, Earth, Moon, Venus, Mercury and 
the Sun. 

The Earth has never been considered as a planet by- the astrol- 
ogers until recent times, and most of them do not include Xeptune. 
The Earth was supposed to be the center of the universe, and its 
influence was not considered ; while the Sun was supposed to re- 



SCIENCE AND RELIGION 75 

volve round the Earth and appear in every sign of the Zodiac in 
the course of the year, and the Sun was considered as a planet. 
Most of the astrologers of the present day place the Earth in 
the center of their horoscopes, while the Sun and planets occupy 
the Zodiac with respect to their direction from the Earth. It will 
be well at present for us to view things as they really are instead 
of as they appear to be. 

THE ZODIAC. 

The whole Zodiac contains 360 degrees, or twelve signs of 30 
degrees each. The signs run in order thus, and remain always so : 

Northern Signs. Southern Signs. 

Aries. Libra. 

Taurus. Scorpio. 

Gemini. Sagittarius. 

Cancer. Capricorn. 

Leo. Aquarius. 

Virgo. Pisces. 

Each sign contains 30 degrees, which, multiplied by the twelve 
signs, gives 360 degrees, being the total number of degrees con- 
tained in the Zodiac. The reason the ancients divided the Zodiac 
into 360 degrees appears thus : that the solar system has 365 
days, and the lunar year 355, the mean of which is 360, the num- 
ber of degrees in the Zodiac. 

THE ASPECTS OF THE PLANETS. 

The planetary aspects has referrence to the number of degrees 
\i2 planets may be apart in the Zodiac. They are as follows : 

Semisextile ....... 30 degrees 

Semisquare 45 

Sextile 60 

Quintile 72 

Square 90 

Trine 120 



76 SCIENCE AND RELIGION 

Sesquiquadrate ... 135 

Biquintile 144 " 

Opposition ...... 180 " 

Conjunction ..... 00 " 

and the Parallel, or an equal distance in declination, either north 

or south of the equator. 

NATURE OF THE ASPECTS. 

The conjunctions of Jupiter with Uranus, Saturn, Sun, Venus, 
Mercury or the Moon; and the Conjunctions of Venus with 
Mercury and the Moon, are considered to have a good effect ; 
but all the other conjunctions are considered evil. 

The Semisextile, Sextile, Quintile, Trine and Biquintile have 
a good effect ; while the Semisquare, Square, Sesquiquadrate 
and Opposition are considered always evil. The Parallel is like 
the Conjunction both in effect and nature. 

The relative powers of potencies of the aspects is approxi- 
mately as follows : 

The most powerful is the Opposition, next to this the Con- 
junction, .then the Parallel, Trine, Square, Sextile, Sesquiquad- 
rate, Semisquare, Semisextile, Quintile> and the weakest aspect 
is the -Biquintile. 

Aspects formed in the cardinal signs are the strongest; next 
to these in the fixed signs ; and lastly, and least in power, are 
those formed in the common signs. For instance, a square from 
a cardinal sign would equal in power a Conjunction or Opposi- 
tion in the common signs, and no aspect whatever can counteract 
Dr equal in power an opposition from cardinal signs. 

It will be noticed that Jupiter in conjunction with any of the 
planets, except Mars, has a good effect. It will be seen later 
on that Jupiter has to do with the aspiring group of organs, and 
they give dignity, honor and pride ; and it is evident that if we 
combine this with any of the elements of the mind to which 
these planets refer it will be of good effect ; but when we com- 
bine it with Mars, and Mars having to do with the Executive 



SCIENCE AND RELIGION 77 

or Selfish group of organs, it makes the native too hard headed, 
cruel and invincible. I do not maintain, however, that all that 
is said concerning the nature of the aspects is true, I have written 
them down as stated in the books. We shall see later on that 
there is much truth in them. I must deny, however, that any of 
the aspects are necessarily evil. 

NATURE AND QUALITY OF THE SIGNS OF THE ZODIAC. 

The signs are classified and divided as follows : 

Masculine signs. — Aries, Gemini, Leo, Libra, Sagittarius and 
Aquarius. 

Feminine signs. — Taurus, Cancer, Virgo, Scorpio, Capricorn 
and Pisces. 

Fiery signs. — Aries, Leo and Sagittarius. 

Earthly signs. — Taurus, Virgo and Capricorn. 

Airy signs. — Gemini, Libra and Aquarius. 

Watery signs. — Cancer, Scorpio and Pisces. 

Signs of short ascension.— Capricorn, Aquarius, Pisces, Aries, 
Taurus and Gemini. 

Signs of long ascension. — Cancer, Leo, Virgo, Libra, Scorpio 
and Sagittarius. 

Moveable and cardinal signs. — Aries, Cancer, Libra and Capri- 
corn. 

Fixed signs. — Taurus, Leo, Scorpio and Aquarius. 

Common signs. — Gemini, Virgo, Sagittarius and Pisces. 

Equinoxial signs. — Aries and Libra. 

Tropical signs. — Cancer and Capricorn. 

There are others, but they are unnecessary to be mentioned 
here. 

The ancients supposed there were only four elements, viz. : 
Fire, Water, Earth and Air; but the chemists of to-day have 
proven that these supposed elements are really chemical com- 
pounds, or are the result of chemical action. The fact remains, 
however, that there is considerable virtue in this ancient belief — 
heat, moisture, air and substance. If we exclude heat, moisture 



78 SCIENCE AND RELIGION 

or air from a substance, it cannot decompose or spoil. For in- 
stance, we may freeze a substance and it will not decompose 
so long as it remains frozen ; or if it be sealed up hermetically 
to exclude the air, it will, keep indefinitely ; or if we exclude the 
moisture as in drying, it will^keep so long as it remains perfectly 
dry. But as regards the signs bearing these names, it is found 
that persons born under fiery signs have a mental activity that 
is not common to those born under the other signs ; while those 
born under the other signs have attributes peculiar to themselves. 
It is a subject for investigation, as it is likely that the astrologers 
have carried the subject too far. 

THE ORBS OF THE PLANETS. 

These refer to the number of degrees in which one planet 
operates upon another. The orb of Uranus is said to be 8 de- 
grees ; Saturn 8, Jupiter io, Mars 8, Sun 17, Venus 8, Mercury 
8, Moon 12 and Neptune?. They are usually determined thus 
If two planets are approaching a conjunction, or aspect, add the 
orb of the two planets together, and divide by two ; and when the 
planets get within that number of degrees, they begin to in- 
fluence the native jointly. For example, suppose the Moon is 
approaching the conjunction of Mars, you add their two orbs 
together, which is 20, and divide by twoj which is 10; therefore, 
when the Moon gets within 10 degrees of Mars, the effect of 
conjunction begins, and lasts until the two planets are more than 
10 degrees apart. It is the same with the other planets. Observe, 
too, that a conjunction is more powerful when the planets are 
separating, than when approaching. 

A planet may be in aspect with the cusp of any house. Cusp 
means the first point or degree of that house. In the horoscope 
of Christ Saturn is three degrees from the cusp of the tenth 
house, yet it is within its orb of it, and is said to be on the cusp 
of that house. It also forms a square with the first and seventh, 
a trine with the second and sixth, and an opposition with the 
fourth. 



SCIENCE AND RELIGION 79 



THE HOUSES OF THE HEAVENS. 



The ancients divided the heavens into two equal parts, which 
they called houses or mansions of the heavens. The position of 
the houses is shown in the horoscopes later on in this work, and 
as every one of these houses must be considered in the horoscopes 
of Christ and of Adam, there is no need to repeat them here. 
It will be necessary to explain something of what the houses 
mean which will answer for the present. The first house begins 
at the eastern horizon, and extends 30 degrees below it; the 
second house begins 30 degrees below the eastern horizon, and 
extends to 60 degrees below it; and the third house extends 
from 60 to 90 degrees below the eastern horizon, which is directly 
under the Earth. The other houses continue in same order, so 
that the sixth house extends from the western horizon to 30 de- 
grees below it; the tenth house is on the zenith, extending 30 
degrees east of it, and the twelfth house is on the eastern horizon, 
and extends 30 degrees above it. 

These houses always remain in the same position as regards 
the Earth, and, therefore, the Sun, Moon and planets all pass 
through these twelve houses every time the Earth rotates 
on its axis, which is in every twenty-four hours, or nearly so. 
Now, when a child -is born, the position of the planets at that 
time indicates the houses they are in, and this constitutes the 
horoscope for that time, and for that child. 

The strongest of the houses are said to be the first and tenth; 
next the eleventh and seventh ; then the second, third and ninth ; 
then the fourth and twelfth.; and, lastly the fifth, sixth, and eighth. 
Thus, a planet in the first or tenth is very strong, and influences 
the native all through life. Then again, a planet in the fifth, 
sixth, or eighth, is weaker in power, yet may have strong signifi- 
cations. The first, fourth, seventh and tenth are called angular 
houses, and represent the four cardinal points of the compass; 
thus the first is east, seventh west, fourth north, or under 
the Earth, and the tenth south, or on the zenith. The second, 
fifth, eighth and eleventh, are termed succedent houses ; and the 
third, sixth, ninth and twelfth are called cadent houses. 



80 SCIENCE AND RELIGION 

DESCRIPTION OF PERSONS PRODUCED BY THE SIGNS OF THE ZODIAC 
ASCENDING AT BIRTH. 

Aries. — "Middle stature ; rather lean ; long face and neck ; 
strong limbs ; hazel eyes ; coarse hair ; dark, swarthy or ruddy 
complexion ; sandy whiskers, and quick insight." Disposition — 
"Angry violent temper and sometimes quarrelsome; ambitious, 
aspiring; quick, active, intrepid and determined." "Reuben, thou 
art my first born, my might and the beginning of my strength, 
the excellency of dignity, and the excellency of power; unstable 
as water, thou shalt not excel." (Genesis 49: 3, 4.) 

Taurus. — "Short, thick-set person ; full face and eyes ; short, 
thick neck; large nose and mouth; swarthy, ill complexioned ; 
broad, strong shoulders ; dark hair and eyes — the hair some- 
times curling. In a female nativity it produces a more comely 
person ; plump, fleshy ; dark, curling hair, black eyes and a toler- 
ably good complexion." Dispositon — "Conceited, bigoted, angry 
and violent ; ill natured and unfeeling ; gluttonous, great eaters 
and lovers of their own ease and comfort; fond of drink, etc." 
Jacob, in blessing the twelve tribes of Israel, said of this one : 
"Simeon and Levi are brethren ; instruments of cruelty are in 
their habitations. O my soul, come thou not into their secret ; 
unto their assembly, for in their anger they slew a man, and in 
their self-will they digged down a wall. Cursed be their anger, for 
it was fierce ; and their wrath, for it was cruel. I will divide 
then in Jacob, and scatter them in Israel." (Genesis 49; 5, 6.) 

From what is said above, it would be inferred that there are 
no good Taurus people, but this is an error, to a great degree. 
Planetary conditions have much to do in forming the character, 
but Taurus people generally have a great deal of force of char- 
acter. I have written it down, however, just as I find it in the 
books. But let us observe now, once for all, that there is no 
position of the heavens that necessarily make one bad. For 'when 
God made the world and all its works therein, He blessed it, and 
called it all very good. But in these days we find people who are 
really bad, and the astrologers have been judging them as they 
find them. 



SCIENCE AND RELIC-ION 81 

Gemini. — "Tall, straight body ; long arms and hands ; dark 
sanguine complexion; dark brown hair; hazel eyes; quick sight; 
active look; walk, smart and quick." Disposition — "Scientific, 
judicious, fond of reading; ambitious of fame : moderate and tem- 
perate in eating and drinking; generally respected and good 
members of society." Most of the astrologers call the airy signs 
■ — Gemini, Libra and Aquarius — scientific signs. 

Cancer. — "Moderate stature ; face round ; pale, whitish com- 
plexion; small features and brown hair; constitution not strong; 
eyes gray or very light blue." Disposition — "Timid, inactive, 
dull, void of energy, careless, harmless, inoffensive and feeling." 
"Judah, thou art he whom thy brethren shall praise ; thy hand 
shall be on the neck of thine enemies ; thy father's children shall 
bow down before thee. Judah is a lion's whelp ; from the prey, 
my son, thou art gone up ; he stooped down, he couched as a lion, 
and as an old lion ; who shall rouse him up ? The sceptre shall 
not depart from Judah, nor a law giver from between his feet, un- 
til Shiloh come ; and unto him shall the gathering of the people 
be. Binding his foal unto the vine, and his ass's colt unto the 
choice vine ; he washed his garments in wine, and his clothes in 
the blood of the grapes. His eyes shall be red with wine, and 
his teeth white with milk." 

The constellation of Leo (Leo the Lion) did occupy the sign 
of Cancer at the time of the birth of the twelve tribes of Israe 
and Christ is called the Lion of the tribe of Judah, as well as the 
Lamb of God. But at the time of Christ, owing to the proces- 
sion of the equinoxes, the constellation of Cancer occupied the 
sign of Cancer. 

Leo. — "A large, full stature ; big bones ; full, broad shoulders, 
well set; gray eyes; quick sight; light hair and eyebrows; head 
large ; complexion sanguine or ruddy." Disposition — "Bold, firm 
and generous ; ambitious and aspiring ; free and courteous ; quick 
in anger, but soon over it; fond of sports and recreation and 
bodily exercise ; active, intrepid and very determined." "Zebulun 
shall dwell at the haven at the sea, and he shall be for an haven 
of ships, and his border shall be unto Zidon." 



82 SCIENCE AND RELIGION 

Virgo. — "A slender body, somewhat above the middle height; 
a ruddy, dark complexion ; face, round ; dark hair and eyes ; well 
formed, but not handsome." Disposition — "Ingenious; fond of 
learning and curiosities ; ambitious ; quick and active ; given to 
the study of languages ; of good utterance and graceful elocu- 
tion. " "Issachar is a strong ass crouching down between two 
burdens ; and he saw that rest was good, and the land that it was 
pleasant; and bowed his shoulder to bear, and became aservant 
unto tribute." 

Libra. — "A tall, straight body ; rather slender ; hair, brown and 
smooth; sometimes jet black; face, round; features well made; 
fine, clear complexion ; dark eyes ; if a female, good looking." 
Disposition — "Ambitious, talkative ; fond of the other sex, and 
the temper tolerably even." "Dan shall judge his people, as one 
of the tribes of Israel. Dan shall be a serpent by the way, an 
adder in the path, that biteth the horse heels, so that his rider 
shall fall backward." 

Scorpio. — "Middle stature ; thick, well-set body, strong and 
robust ; face, large and broad ; dark, palish complexion ; hair, 
dark brown, curling and plentiful ; short, thick neck ; ill made 
feet; sometimes bow-legged." Disposition — "Reserved, ambi- 
tious and violent ; furious and bloodthirsty when provoked ; de- 
ceitful and conceited ; active, intrepid and dauntless ; void of 
feeling, and brutish." "Gad, a troop shall overcome him; but he 
shall overcome at the last." 

Sagittarius. — "Well formed, handsome person, rather tall ; high 
forehead ; long nose ; clear, hazel eyes ; ruddy complexion ; free 
and open countenance; hair, chestnut or light brown; face rather 
long." Disposition — "Bold, active and' generous; free and good 
hearted;, fond of sports and recreation; ambitious of honor and 
doing good; laudable in actions and generally to be depended 
upon." "Out of Asher his bread shall be fat, and he shall yield 
royal dainties." 

Capricorn. — "A short, slender person, not well formed ; long, 
thin face ; thin beard ; chin, long ; black, or dark coarse hair ; 
narrow chest; long, small neck; weak knees, and a bad gait 



SCIENCE AND RELIGION 83 

generally." Disposition — "Sharp, subtile and capricious; covet- 
ous, envious, jealous, crafty, selfish and unstable." "Naphtali is 
a hind let loose ; he giveth goodly words." 

Aquarius. — "Middle stature; stout, well-set and strong; long 
visage ; sanguine complexion ; fair flaxen hair ; dark eyes and gen- 
erally very handsome, especially if a female." Disposition — 
"Stable, good, kind-hearted ; scientific ; fond of learning and 
recreation; gentle, and temper even." "Joseph is a fruitful 
bough, even a fruitful bough by a well, whose branches run over 
the wall ; the archers have sorely grieved him, and shot at him 
and hated him ; but his bow abode in strength, and the arms of his 
hands were made strong by the hands of the mighty God of 
Jacob (from thence is the shepard, the storre of Israel). Even 
by the God of thy father, who shall help thee, and by the Al- 
mighty who shal bless the mwith blessings of heaven above, bless- 
ings the deep that lieth under, and blessings of the breasts and of 
the womb. The blessings of thy father have prevailed above the 
blessings of my progenitors unto the utmOst bounds of the ever- 
lasting hills ; they shall be on the, head of Joseph, and on the 
crown of the head of him that was separate from his brethren." 
(Genesis 49: 22-26.). 

Pisces. — Short, thick stature; fleshy, pale face; eyes sleepy 
and dull ; hair, light brown ; arms and legs, short ; ill-made, large 
feet; constitution, sickly and weak." Disposition — "Dull, indo- 
lent and lazy, caring for nothing, loving their own ease and 
slothful." "Benjamin shall raven as a wolf ; in the morning he 
shall devour the prey, and at night he shall divide the spoil." 

Note. — "The foregoing descriptions are only to be taken when 
there are no planets in or near the ascendant." 

And we may add that they are not always to be taken then. 
The position of the planets in the figure or horoscope has much 
to do with the form, complexion and disposition of the native, 
whether there be any planets in or near the ascendant or not. 
Jupiter gives dark, and Venus fair, complexions ; Mars, ruddy 
or sanguine ; Mercury, light and clear ; Uranus, light, but not 
clear. Or, if we divide the head into two parts, by drawing a 



84 SCIENCE AND RELIGION 

line from the organ of Destructiveness vertically to the organ of 
Veneration, then the organs back of this line, and the planets 
which pertain to them, give a dark complexion ; while the organs 
forward of this line, ^and the planets which pertain to them, give 
a light complexion. And again, those organs which lie at the base 
of the brain, and the planets which pertain to them, give a ruddy 
or sanguine complexion ; while, if these are small, and the organs 
of the top-head predominate, and the planets which pertain to 
them are strong in the horoscope, then the person inclines to 
paleness. These signs, however, have very much to do with the 
form and nature of the person, and they should always be taken 
into consideration in judging a nativity. I do not maintain that 
the descriptions as given above are correct, as I am not a practi- 
tioner in astrology, but would ask every one to investigate for, 
himself. I have written the description down just as I find it in 
the books. 

Many useful subjects might be added to this work on astrology, 
as we have not yet considered a tenth part of the subjects. But 
as it is not my desire to write a practical work on astrology, per- 
haps what has been written will give the reader a fair insight 
into the subject, enough so, at any rate, to answer my present 
purposes. Those who wish to pursue the subject further are 
kindly referred to her works on the subject. I would especially 
recommend "Heliocentric Astrology," by Frederick R. White. 

Experience is the backbone of knowledge, and a handful of 
this is worth a carload of reading. Therefore, set to work, and 
with the aid of an Ephemeris for the year in which you were 
born, draw out your own horoscope, and you will speedily find 
satisfaction. It is a bad thing to always follow the opinions of 
others, for in such a case the mind is never settled. Persevere 
with the study, and what you do not discover one day, you may the 
next ; for nothing of any worth was ever' acquired without labor 
or study. That you will succeed in this is my earnest desire. 



SCIENCE AND RELIGION 



PART FOURTH. 

INTRODUCTORY REMARKS. 

The subjects we have been considering are popular, well known, 
and most of them are established; but most of the subjects we 
are about to consider, are not popular, are not well known, and 
they are not established. 

Astrology, of course, contains ' many vagaries, and the reader 
is invited to sift them as he will ; but since the terms used in 
astrology have been in use for centuries, we may say that they 
are popular, except that part of the science which has been 
added in recent years. The remaining parts of the work are not 
popular ; they are only the evidences of a few men at most, while 
a great part of it is entirely original : and these evidences may 
not be considered as being sufficient to establish a verdict. But 
the truth is truth, however, wherever we find it, no matter whether 
it be uttered by one man or a thousand; and I will endeavor to 
bring out something new that is worth considering. 

The greater part of the work we have been considering is 
copied from other books. I do not claim that there is anything 
new about it; and all I have written that is new is contained in 
the following chapters, and these subjects, I believe, are worthy 
of your earnest consideration. ■ 



86 



SCIENCE AND RELIGION 




The Groups of Organs showing the Planets to which 
they are allied. 



SCIENCE AND RELIGION 



CHAPTER I. 

HARMONY BETWEEN PHRENOLOGY AND ASTROLOGY, OR THE INFLU- 
ENCE OF THE PLANETS ON THE HUMAN MIND. 

"There is one glory of the Sun, and another glory of the Moon s 
and another glory of the stars;" and one star diifereth from an- 
other star in glory." — Paul. 

The accompanying diagram shows the groups of organs a^ 
they appear in the brain, and also the planets to which each of 
these groups of organs is allied. 

The Moon is allied to the Cerebellum ; Venus to the remainder 
of the Social group situated in the Cerebrum; Mars and the 
Earth has to do with the Executive or Selfish group; Jupiter 
the Aspiring group ; Saturn the Perfective group ; Mercury the 
Perceptive and Literary group ; Uranus is allied to the Reflective 
group, and Neptune to the Moral group. 

We must consider these planets in a different order from 
henceforth, for reasons which will appear as we proceed. They 
are mentioned above in the order of the numbering of the organs 
in the several groups by the phrenologists, and have no refer- 
ence to the order of their influence as regards the planets. 

The planets affect us in the order of their distance from the 
Earth ; and since the Moon is the nearest, it has the first effect. 
The function of the cerebellum, or the organ of Amativeness, as 
we have seen in the study of phrenology, is generation. And 
since anything must be generated before it has an existence, and 
further, if the Moon is allied to this organ, we cannot well deny 
the fact that it has the first effect. 

The cerebellum has other functions aside' from that of genera- 
tion, as we have seen in part second; and we will have occa- 



88 SCIENCE AND RELIGION 

sion to examine more minutely the nature of its functions later 
on. This organ is classed in the social group by the phrenolo- 
gists, and properly so too. It is a social organ. It is separate, 
however, from the remainder of the social organs lying in the 
cerebrum, by a membrane, the tentorium, and it has a widely 
different function from the other organs in the social group. In 
treating of it with respect to planetary influence we must call 
it a separate organ. 

Venus is the next planet in the order of distance from the 
Earth, and has the next effect, Venus has always been called 
the "god of love," and if we say that it is allied to the social 
group of organs which are located in the lower back-head, and 
in the cerebrum, perhaps it will not create any controversy. 
It has to do then, with the organs of Parental Love, Conjugal 
Love, Friendship, Inhabitiveness, and Continuity. 

Mercury is the next planet to be considered, and we will say 
that it is allied to the Perceptive group of organs. This group 
is composed of two classes of organs, Perceptive and Literary, 
and it may be, as stated in astronomy, that there is possibly 
another planet near the Sun called the Planet of Romance or 
Vulcan, to which the strictly Perceptive organs are allied, while the 
Literary organs belong to Mercury. These organs are so blended 
together, however, that they cannot be diagramed separately, 
and since we know nothing definitely of the planet Vulcan, we 
give them all to Mercury, and believe we are right in it, too. 
Mercury is allied, then, to the organs of Locality, Eventuality, 
Time, Tune and Language ; and if we include the Perceptives, 
Individuality, Form, Size, Weight, Color, Order, and Calculation. 

Mars comes next in the order of distance from the Earth, and 
it is next to have effect. It is allied to our Executive or Selfish 
group of organs. 

I am aware that most men argue that "Self preservation is 
the first law of Nature ;" but the only evidence they produce to 
substantiate their argument is the fact that when a child is 
born, the first thing it does is to take nourishment, and look 
out for number one. Admitting that this is true, I will ask, 



SCIENCE AND RELIGION 89 

how many of Nature's laws have already had their effect before 
the child was born? 

Let us go back and look at this. We have seen already that 
anything must be generated before it has an existence, and this 
rule applies to children, as it does to anything else. We will 
not call this a law, because it embodies something more than a 
law, or perhaps all of them. 

The social group, we said, has the first effect. This social law 
gives affinity, heat, expansion, growth, etc., depending to the 
objects to which it is applied. This is the first law of Nature, 
and its action may be partly understood by observing the func- 
tion of the organs in this group. Now this law of affinity would 
not cause a child to be born, but, on the contrary, causes it to 
take root in the placenta and grow. When the child becomes 
thoroughly established in the placenta, then the social law be- 
comes of secondary importance, and the child or embryo be- 
gins to reach out after knowledge, etc. Then the second law 
which relates to the Perceptive group of organs begins to have 
an effect; and these give, among other things, contraction, form, 
neucleus, etc., and above all, knowledge. It is mainly by this 
law, no doubt, that the nervous system is formed ; all the other 
laws have an effect, of course, but are of secondary import- 
ance. What is meant is that the child lives in the organs under 
discussion. 

Many people may not believe that an unborn babe knows any- 
thing, but there are many instances on record to prove the 
contrary. Since there is only one book — the Bible — that is ac- 
cessable to all people to which I can refer, read Luke i: 41-44; 
and many similar instances could be given. A child knows how 
to take nourishment as soon as it is born, and manifests in many 
ways that it has knowledge to a limited extent. 

If we go to the lower animals for evidence, we can say that they 
are able to walk about unaided, and manifest considerable intel- 
ligence as soon as they are born. Yet this second law of Nature 
does not have a tendency to cause the child or anything else 
to be born. 



90 SCIENCE AND RELIGION 

But when we come to the third law which relates to the 
Executive or Selfish group of organs, it gives, among other 
things, divisibility, circulation, etc., and above all, a conscious- 
ness of self ; a separate existence. With the selfish group of 
organs, their functions begin and end with self; and this law 
does cause a child to be born ; that is, divisibility — divided or 
separated from the mother. The child really lives in this group 
of organs now, and we may add that he had no use for them 
before. Self-preservation, then, is the third law of Nature, and 
not the first. 

Then as we leave Mother Earth in our outward journey from 
the Sun, toward the grand Macrocosm, so does a child leave his 
mother, or is born, and begins the battle of life. He needs Ali- 
mentiveness and Bibativeness to prompt him to take nourish- 
ment ; Acquisitiveness to prompt him to provide for his needs ; 
Secretiveness to enable him to assimilate and to give policy 
and self-control; Vitativeness to give him the love of life; Com- 
bativeness and Destructiveness to fight his battles, overcome ob- 
stacles, and stave off disease, and Cautiousness to provide against 
danger. The first four of these organs may properly be said 
to be allied to the Earth, the next three to Mars, while Cautious- 
ness is allied to the Asteroids, of which more anon. 

Jupiter is the next planet we encounter in our outward jour- 
ney from the Earth or Sun, and is allied to the Aspiring group 
of organs. There is a direct relation between the nature of the 
planets and the nature of the organs to which they are allied ; 
for while Jupiter is the largest of the planets, and that by very 
much, the aspiring organs give their possessor a big feeling. In- 
deed, there are some people in whom Self-Esteem, Firmness, 
and Approbativeness are so very large that they seem to feel as 
big as Jupiter himself. These organs give dignity, honor, pride, 
stability of character, patience, and endurance. 

.While Jupiter is the largest of the planets, Saturn is by far 
the most beautiful. And in addition to this, it is most gorgeously 
attended with a beautiful ring system which shine out in their 
golden light and purple hues and illuminate the whole scene 



SCIENCE AND RELIGION 91 

in the most sublime and wonderful manner. (See Saturn in 
astronomy). We find that this planet is allied to those facul- 
ties which appreciate such scenes. Saturn is allied to the Per- 
fective group of organs; and they give, Constructiveness, the 
ability to build or construct anything; Sublimity, which admires 
the grand and wonderful, of which Saturn itself is the master- 
piece ; Ideality, which loves beauty in nature and art ; Wit or 
Mirthfulness, which sees the consistency or the incongruity of 
things, and enables one to think of everything at the right time ; 
and Imitation, which enables one to imitate, mimic or copy. 

Uranus is the next planet after Saturn, and allied to the 
Reflective group of organs. These organs are scientific in their, 
nature and give : Comparison, which analyzes, classifies, and 
compares ; Causality, which traces -the relation between cause 
and effect ; Human Nature, which furnishes us with an intuitive 
knowledge of character, intuition, sagacity, etc., and Suavity, 
which adapts one's self to the circumstances. 

Neptune is the last and most distant of the known planets, 
and is allied to the Moral group of organs. These organs are 
religious in their nature and give : Conscientiousness, or the love 
of justice and truth ; Hope, to give enterprise and anticipation ; 
Spirituality, gives faith in the unseen, or inspiration ; Venera- 
tion, gives love of God, respect for sacred things, humility, and 
devotion, and Benevolence, gives kindness, sympathy, and phil- 
anthrophy. 

Since Neptune is so far removed from the Earth its influence is 
more difficult to receive. It is the still small voice that keeps lead- 
ing us onward and upward in the path of truth and righteous- 
ness. People in whom the basilar elements of the mind are large 
and predominating are so mixed up in the bustle and confusion 
of everyday life, that they hardly receive the influence of Nep- 
tune at all. His influence is cut off, as it were, by the activity 
and influence of the planets which are nearer to us. For, as 
has been explained, the nearer the Sun we get the more active 
the planets are, and those persons who are influenced by them 
are correspondingly more active. But as we recede from the 



92 SCIENCE AND RELIGION 

Sun, the planets become slower in motion. Thus, while 
Mercury makes a revolution in about 88 days, Neptune, on the' 
other hand, requires about 165 years. And those persons who 
are influenced by these slower planets are proportionately slower 
in thought and motion. Take the philosopher or scientist, for 
instance, who employs the reasoning organs, and who draws 
his influences from Uranus. He is slow to think, and slow to 
act; and if his train of thoughts are broken off, it takes him 
considerable time to get them re-established. Now let us put 
this philosopher or scientist up in contrast with those people 
who are influenced by the more active planets, as Mercury, for 
•instance. This planet gives the Perceptives large, and such a 
one has no time to think, but only to look and act. The bustle 
and confusion of the street does not bother him at all. He 
decides a question in a moment, and acts on the impulse. But 
how long does it take a philosopher to decide a question? The 
latter must bring up all the pros and cons, and consider them 
well. He ponders on his subjects for hours at a time, and his 
decision is never a hasty one. 

If the philosopher, who draws his influences from Uranus, is 
slow to think, then how much more slow is he who employs the 
spiritual organs, and draws his influences from Neptune, which 
is twice as far removed? If one wishes to receive inspiration 
he must be very quiet and for a long time. When St. John 
received the Revelations he was put off on the Island of Pat- 
mos where he would be undisturbed. He was put there by his 
enemies as a punishment, of course, but they could not have 
done him a greater favor. For, in this place, he could let his 
spirits soar, and without being molested. It takes time to receive 
inspiration, and there have been a few men who have fasted 
forty days before they were able to reap their reward. 

We have not considered the Sun as a planet in the above de- 
scription, and indeed it is not a planet. Yet the Sun has a great 
effect in the general economy of the human system. For, as the 
Sun is the giver of life in the solar system, so is the heart the giver 
of life in the human body. The Sun gives out heat, light and elec- 



SCIENCE AND RELIGION 93 

tricity, and gives life and nourishment to all the planets ; and, on 
the other hand, the heart sends out through the blood, heat and 
nourishment to every tissue in the human body. The comparison 
is not an exact one, and it is impossible to get a complete compari- 
son. The solar system is not in the form of a human body, nor 
is it the representative of one. The Sun acts through different 
means from the heart, yet the comparison is as complete as can be 
given. And we may say that their functions are similar, though 
acting through different means. Let us say, then that the sun is 
allied to the heart. I will endeavor to prove this later on. 

"Our bodies are allied to earth, and by the earth are fed" ; and 
it is likely that the Earth has its representative organs in the brain 
as well as do the other planets. It will be seen that the Execu- 
tive or Selfish group of organs consists of two classes. Alimen- 
tiveness, Bibativeness and Acquisitiveness are altogether different 
in their nature to Combativeness and Destructiveness, or the 
fighting organs of Mars. It is likely that these organs, which 
prompt us to take nourishment and look out for the wants of the 
body, are allied to the Earth. But when we come to consider the 
laws of Nature we find there are only seven, and these bear a 
direct relation to the seven groups of organs in the brain. 

Now I would like to suggest an idea here, and one perhaps 
that will help us to solve the riddle concerning planetary influ- 
ences. Let us suppose that the Solar System is divided into seven 
zones, extending outward from the Sun, and comprising, as it 
were, a kind of ring system. Mercury (and Vulcan also, if this 
planet really exists) occupies the first zone and revolves in it; 
Venus occupies the second ; the Earth and Mars the third ; Jupi- 
ter the fourth, Saturn the fifth, Uranus the sixth, and Neptune 
the seventh. Now these planets all possess different properties 
of matter, and are arranged mainly in proportion to their density, 
the heavier substance being nearest the Sun, while the lighter or 
less dense planets lie farthest away from the Sun. Thus, consid- 
ering the Earth as unity, the destiny of Mercury is 1.24, while 
Neptune is 0.17. 



94 SCIENCE AND RELIGION 

Now, there is a direct relation between mind and matter. We 
have seen that the higher branches of thought have their origin in 
the higher organs of the brain, and they are allied to the higher 
planets or those farthest from the Sun; while the lower branches 
of thought, as of fact and things, domestic affairs, money matters, 
etc., have their origin in the base of the brain, and are allied to the 
planets nearest the Sun and Earth. And in regard to density, we 
may say, figuratively, that ''solid facts" have considerable weight 
and density, and belong to Mercury, the nearest planet to the Sun, 
and said facts relate to the basilar organs of the brain ; while 
philosophies and theories are very light and misty, and belong to 
the imaginations and to the higher planets in the system. 

This idea suggests the fact that the mind is constructed in a 
rising scale of intelligence (and this fact is well proven), and 
those who have the higher elements of the mind predominating 
naturally have an affinity for the higher planets or zones, and are 
governed chiefly by the superior planets ; while those who have 
the basilar elements of the mind predominating are governed 
chiefly by the smaller planets near the Earth. 

Again we have seen that there is a direct relation between the 
nature of the planet and the organs to which they are allied ; thus, 
Saturn is the most beautiful and sublime of the planets, and the 
organs of Sublimity and Ideality are allied to Saturn. Bearing 
this fact in mind let us carry the analysis further. 

Between Mars and Jupiter is a zone of Asteroids, or small tele- 
scopic planets, which some scientists believe may have formerly 
been a planet that has been broken up, but it is my opinion, based 
on this analysis, that they never were all formed into one body. 
These planets, revolving in the same zone where there is danger of 
coming into collision with each other, suggests calamity or fear. 
And in the brain, between the Aspiring and Executive groups we 
find the organ of Cautiousness, which does not belong properly to 
either of these groups. Cautiousness, then, occupies the same 
relative position in the brain as the Asteroids do in the solar 
system, and we may well believe that they are allied to each other. 
For Cautiousness suggests fear- and dread of calamity, and gives 



SCIENCE AND RELIGION 05 

a repulsive feeling: and if these same attributes exist in this 
multitude of little worlds, it may account for their not uniting 
in a single body or planet ; that is, they repulse one another, and 
have no affinity. If this were true, it would be impossible for 
these small planets to ever collide with each other, even if a large 
number of them should come into close proximity in any part of 
their orbit. 

In the above description I have endeavored to show the re- 
lation of the mind to the Solar System, and to make it as plain 
as possible. We must leave this part of the subject for the 
present and take up another branch of the science that may 
serve to throw some additional light on the subject. 



CHAPTER II. 

THE HOROSCOPE OF JESUS CHRIST. 

•Before we begin the study of the horoscope of Jesus Christ 
it may be well to explain that I am not a practitioner in astrology 
by any means. I do not make a business of writing nativities, or 
of delineating character, either by phrenology or astrology. My 
chief aim in studying these sciences is, and has been, to study 
the harmony existing between them, and unite or join them to- 
gether, in case I found it practicable. And, in doing so, I have 
a religious purpose, which purpose is to discover if religion, as 
we find it in the Bible, conforms strictly to Nature's laws ; and, 
if so, to trace out this relation and make it tangible, not only 
for my own benefit, but also for those who are apparently seek- 
ing God through Nature. . 

But in taking this means of religio-scientific study I am aware 
that "The world by wisdm knows not God" — that God is not dis- 
coverable by wisdom — that He is known to. us only through our 
religious or spiritual faculties ; but if through this wisdom we 



96 SCIENCE AND RELIGION 

are led to the very portals of faith, then it is only a step from the 
seen to the .unseen, from darkness to light, from groveling in a 
world of uncertainities to a sure belief and recompense. 

Early in my study of science and religion the idea occurred to 
me that if it be true that Christ was perfect as He was claimed 
to be, and if it further be true that man is governed by the solar or 
planetary laws, then it would naturally follow that the solar 
system must have been in a perfect position at the birth of Christ. 

Of course, at that time, I had no definite idea as to what 
would constitute a perfect position of the solar system. Indeed, 
I was not certain but that the planets were all in one continuous 
string and reaching outward in one direction from the sun, and 
pointing, as it were, toward some one particular degree of the 
Zodiac. I determined, however, to set to work and investigate 
the case and see if anything could be learned from it. 

As is indicated above, I did not begin with any preconceived 
ideas. I was in search of the truth and was prepared for any- 
thing. I did believe, of course, that the solar system was either 
in a perfect positon at that time, or else possibly that Christ 
was not perfect, or that astrology was a hoax, having no founda- 
tion in fact, and founded on superstition and ignorance. There- 
fore I determined to put the case to the crucial test of experience. 

To be able to compute the horoscope of Christ there was an 
obstacle to overcome on the very start ; that is, to determine the 
date or time of his birth. We have two or more dates given us 
concerning the birth of Christ. One is that tradition or chron- 
ology handed down to us by the early Christian Church, and the 
other is given us by history. The latter indicates that Christ 
was born in the year 4, b. c. The people are divided on the 
question, and some of the leading men of to-day declare that 
they are uncertain as to the exact date of the birth of Christ. 
The Bible makers and chronologers, however, have given way 
to history, and have placed the date of the birth of Christ in the 
year 4, b. c. 

. Webster says : "The most exact chronologers tell us that Christ 
was born in October, and not in December," and then adds: 



SCIENCE AND RELIGION 97 

"That learned noise and dust of the chronologist is wholly to be 
avoided." 

Now the tradition handed down to us by the early Christian 
Church is this : "Christ was born at midnight between the 24th 
and the 25th days of December, or as we may say, December 25th, 
at o, 00, o'clock A. M., and this day has always been celebrated 
as Christmas, or the birthday of Jesus Christ. And when eight 
days were accomplished for the christening of the child, accord- 
ing to the Jewish custom, he was taken # into the temple and 
christened, and presented to the Lord. Now this eighth day 
falls on the first day of January and is called New Year's day, 
and on this day was the beginning of our present era, or the 
Christian Era. 

If this tradition be true, then, Christ was born on December 
25th, at o, 00, o'clock A. M., in the year 1, b. c. I am satisfied 
now that this is the correct date as I shall endeavor to prove, 
from a scientific standpoint only. 

Believing from the start that the Christians would be more 
likely to give the correct date of the birth of Christ than would 
the historians who paid but little attention to him, I decided to 
try their date first; and then, if it proved to be unsatisfacory, 
to try the other date also. 

I FOUND THAT BY COMPUTING THE POSITION OF 
THE PLANETS AS NEARLY AS POSSIBLE FOR THE 
DATE GIVEN US BY THE ABOVE TRADITION THAT 
THE SOLAR SYSTEM WAS IN A PERFECT BALANCE 
AT THAT TIME. 

This being true, it naturally follows that there is much har- 
mony existing between the science of the stars and the alleged 
perfection of Christ. And while the fact that Christ was perfect 
admits and approves that there is truth in the science of astrology, 
astrology, on the other hand, proves that Christ was perfect, 
provided he was born at this time. 

This piece of experience then, when combined with these 
sciences as are outlined in this work, have proven to me, at least 
three things: 1. That the relative positon of the Solar System 



98 



SCIENCE AND RELIGION 



dy^ 




v^rf: 7' 



SCIENCE AND RELIGION 99 

at the time of birth has much to do with the nature and destiny of 
the individual; 2. That since the Solar System was in a perfect 
balance at the birth of Christ, Christ was, therefore, perfect ; and 
3. That the date given us by the early Christian Church is the 
correct date; that is, the perfect man must have been born at 
the time when the Solar System was in a perfect balance. IT 
WOULD NATURALLY FOLLOW, THEN, THAT CHRIST 
WAS BORN AT THE ONLY TIME WHEN IT WAS POS- 
SIBLE FOR A PERFECT MAN TO BE BORN. 

These conclusions are only logical ones, as any one familiar 
with the principles of logic can readily understand, and I believe 
that a careful consideration of these questions will prove the 
consistency of these observations. 

Therefore we may, in good faith, retain our Christmas and 
make it a gala day in commemoration of the real birthday of our 
Lord and Saviour, Jesus Christ. 

The accompanying figures show approximately the relative 
position of the Solar System at the birth of Christ' for the time 
given. 

It will be seen that the third degree of the sign of Cancer 
occupies the Zenith or Mid-Heaven, and is the cusp of the tenth 
house. The sign of Aries is setting in the west and occupies the 
seventh house. Libra is rising in the east and occupies the first 
house or ascendant, and Capricorn is below the earth and con- 
stitutes the fourth house. 

If will also be seen that the Sun occupies, the centre of the 
horoscope as it also occupies the centre of the Solar System. 
This is a new principle I learned while figuring on this horo- 
scope, for when I began these researches in 1883 I was not aware 
that other astrologers were also paying some attention to helio- 
centric astrology. In all the works I had read on the subject 
up to that time the astrologers always placed the Earth in the 
centre of their horoscopes and computed the longitude of the 
planets in geocentric longitude. This idea is based upon the an- 
cient supposition that the earth was the centre of the universe, 
which idea was exploded long ago. The position of all the planets 



100 SCIENCE AND RELIGION 

in this figure, except the Moon, are shown in the Zodiac with re- 
spect to their direction from the Sun. The Moon is a tertiary 
body, and has the Earth for its centre of gravity, and its posi- 
tion is shown in the Zodiac with respect to its direction from the 
Earth, or in geocentric longitude ; that is, the Moon is just setting 
in the west, at the first quarter, and is in Aries. 

It must not be supposed, however, that the Moon is in con- 
junction with Venus, for indeed it is not ; for Venus, if viewed 
from the Earth, since it never recedes more than 48 degrees from 
the Sun would appear in the middle of the sign of Aquarius, 
or something like 45 degrees from the Sun. But as regards the 
horoscope they may be said to be in conjunction for the reason 
that they appear in the same part of the Zodiac when viewed 
from their different centres of gravity. Again, it must not be 
supposed that Mercury was rising at the birth of Christ, for 
indeed it was not. Mercury forms a right-angled triangle' with 
the Sun and Earth, and appears in Libra, heliocentric longitude, 
but if viewed from the Earth, since Mercury never recedes more 
than 29 degrees from the Sun, it would appear in the third 
house and in the sign of Sagittarius. 

The difference between the old style horoscope and the one 
that is presented here has been partly explained, but it may be 
summed up thus : The old style would place the Earth in the 
centre and the Sun would appear in the third degree of Capri- 
corn, in the fourth house, instead of the Sun in the centre and 
the Earth in the third degree of Cancer, as it is in the figure. 
Mercury would appear in the middle of the third house instead of 
the first ; Venus would appear in the middle of the fifth house in- 
stead of in the seventh ; Mars in the eighth house instead of in the 
ninth; Uranus would appear farther back towards the sign 
Aries, but not very much; Jupiter and Neptune would appear 
farther ahead in the signs they now occupy, while the position 
of Saturn and the Moon would not.be changed. No attention 
has been paid, in this figure, to the latitude or declination of the 
planets. 



SCIENCE AND RELIGION 101 

Before proceeding further it may be well for me to confess, 
as has been already suggested, that the position of the planets 
in this horoscope have not been computed with absolute certain- 
ty, but they are as nearly exact as I am able to compute them. 
The superior planets may be said to be correct, or within a de- 
gree or so. But the Moon, Mercury and Venus are so active in 
motion that a very slight mistake on my part would make con- 
siderable difference in their longitudes. Again, the. planets 
travel faster in one part of their orbits than they do in another, 
and this makes their positions more difficult, to calculate. The 
positions they now occupy in the figure, however, I am confi- 
dent, is not more than a very few degrees out of the way. For 
this reason I invite astronomers and mathematicians to com- 
pute this horoscope, for it is important that it be computed as 
nearly absolutely correct as possible. 

You ask why? 

Because herein lies a great fundamental truth, and one in which 
we all are deeply interested. For if it is established that the 
Solar System was in a perfect balance at the birth of Christ, 
then it establishes the fact that Christ was perfect. But if the 
Solar System was not perfectly belanced at that time then we may 
know wherein Christ was imperfect. 

IT IS A GREAT CENTRAL TRUTH, and we should strive 
to ferret it out and arrive at the absolute and certain truth. To 
me the perfection of Christ seems a simple mathematical prob- 
lem. 

To the superficial thinker it may seem that this kind of in- 
vestigation would, to a limited degree, be jeopardizing the Chris- 
tian doctrine; but to those who think deeply, it will undoubtedly 
appear differently. Christ opposed anything that was false, and 
was a sincere advocate of the truth, and I have no doubt but that 
He courts investigation, and would prefer that He and His 
doctrine be placed in the scale and weighed, and sifted, and 
proven, that all may know beyond all reasonable doubt that 
He was the Christ. 



102 SCIENCE AND RELIGION 

Barring the fact that the inferior planets are a few degrees 
out. of the way of a perfect balance, in the figure, which may be 
all right when their longitudes are computed with absolute cer- 
tainty, for the sake of convenience let us call this 

' A PERFECT HOROSCOPE. * 

Having explained the general principles of the horoscope, 
so that no one can be mistaken in regard to the terms used, let 
us examine it more .closely. 

We find that all the planets which are called "Malific" are in 
one quarter of the heavens. I cannot say just why they are 
called malific unless it is because they are exhaustive to the vital 
forces ; but by referring to any good work on astronomy it will 
be seen that the orbits of these three planets, Uranus, Saturn 
and Mars, are inclined to the plane of the ecliptic in the opposite 
direction that of the other planets, as is shown in Fig. 2 of 
Plate I. 

Now who can say where the planet Vulcan was at this time, 
if such a planet really existed? or who can put his finger down 
on the horoscope and say there is where it ought to be? Let us 
see. 

We have seen in the study of phrenology that the cerebellum 
is classed in the social group of organs, and these organs are 
allied to Venus and the Moon ; and we see, also, that Venus and 
the Moon are together in this perfect horoscope. Again, we have 
seen that the Perceptive and Literary organs form one grouo 
are so linked together that they cannot be diagramed separately, 
and, as we have just seen, that these planets, Mercury and Vul- 
can, occupy practically the same zone, and the organs to which 
they are allied occupy the same part of the cranium, by reason- 
ing on it inductively, I must say that if the planet Vulcan really 
exists, as I believe it does, it should be, therefore, with Mercury 
in the first house. 

.My great reason for believing that Vulcan does exist is that 
there are two groups of organs in that locality of the brain and 



SCIENCE AXD RELIGION 103 

they are considerably different in function. We know that Mer- 
cury produces orators and literary men and there should be a 
planet to which is assigned the Perceptives. And this would 
also harmonize with what has been said, that the more distant 
planet from the Sun is allied to the higher organs of the brain. 
The Literary organs are above the Perceptives with the excep- 
tion of the organ of Language, and this organ is located con- 
siderably back of the Perceptives. To Mercury, then, on this 
principle, would be assigned the Literary organs and to Vulcan 
the Perceptives. 

THE GREAT FEATURE. 

The great feature of this horoscope is the perfect balance of 
the planetary positions. It will be seen that every planet in the 
figure is opposed by another planet, thus : Neptune is in oppo- 
sition to Mars, Uranus is in opposition to Jupiter, Mercury is 
in opposition to Venus (and the Moon also if this planet can 
properly be said to be with Venus), and Saturn is in oppositon 
to the Sun. 

Now I wish to show that the planets which are in opposition 
to each other in this horoscope have an opposite effect, and the 
organs in the brain to which these planets are allied are also 
opposite in function. Let us begin with Mercury in opposition 
to Venus (and the Moon, if we wish to consider them in oppo- 
sition). 

We have seen that the Moon and Venus are allied to the Cere- 
bellum, and the Social organs in the Cerebrum respectively, and 
that they are classed in the same group by the phrenologists. 
These organs have for their collective function the manifestation 
of those affections which connect us with country and home, and 
attach us to relations, conjugal companions, family and friends. 
They give a desire to stay at home and enjoy its comforts, a love of 
home and its surroundings. The names of these organs de- 
fine their functions, and they are all of a social nature. They 
are: Amativeness, Conjugal Love, Parental .. Love, Friend- 



104 SCIENCE AND RELIGION 

ship, Inhabitiveness, and Continuity or Constancy. As these 
organs are grouped together in the brain, so we find these two 
planets, the Moon and Venus, occupying the same part of the 
horoscope, and more than this, they are also in the seventh 
house which is called the house of matrimony. So far, then, 
we have a horoscope that is in harmony with Nature, and it 
would not be a perfect horoscope if it did not harmonize. 

To Mercury is allied the Literary group of organs, and these 
through the senses bring man into direct communication with 
the physical universe, give correct judgment of the properties of 
things, and lead to the practical application of the knowledge 
obtained ; impart memory, and the ability to communicate ideas 
and feelings by means of written or spoken words. They give 
a general desire to travel about, to investigate, and see what there 
is to be seen, to explore the country and hear and tell the news. 
It is easy to see that their function is directly opposite to that 
of the social group. And further, Raphael .says : "Mercury joys 
in the airy signs, being signs of a scientific nature and most allied 
to his own nature." Mercury is in an airy sign, being in Libra. 

We will next consider'the opposition of Mars and Neptune. To 
Mars is allied the Executive or Selfish group of organs, and to 
Neptune the Moral or Religious group. Do these groups of or- 
gans oppose each other in function as do the planets to which they 
are allied? The Selfish group gives us our fighting qualities, the 
love of money and material things, the love of life and the care 
of the body ; while the Moral group prompts us to love God and 
spiritual things, to love the soul and give thoughts of heaven. The 
one is vicious, the other gentle ; the one is selfish, and the other 
decidedly unselfish. The opposite natures of these groups is so 
obvious that it is unnecessary to dwell upon it. 

Let us next consider the opposition of Jupiter and Uranus. To 
Jupiter is assigned the Aspiring group of organs, and to Uranus 
the Reflective or Reasoning group. The first gives dignity, honor 
and pride ; while the second gives reflection and sober thought ; 
the one is firm as a rock, while the other is all pliability ; the one 



SCIENCE AND RELIGION 105 

is stiff with dignity, pride, and self-confidence, while the other 
bends and adapts itself to the circumstances ; the one loves to 
rule with an iron hand, while the other loves liberty and freedom 
of opinion; the 'first may be represented by a monarchy, while the 
other may be represented by a republic ; the one is arbitrary in 
his decisions, while the other decides by law and reason. At first 
glance these elements may not appear to be of opposite natures, 
but a little reflection will show that they are decidedly so. 

We must now consider the last of the oppositions in this horo- 
scope, that is, of Saturn and the Sun. We have seen that since 
the Sun is the giver of life in the solar system, it is allied to the 
heart which is the giver of life in the human body, and that their 
functions are very similar though acting through different means. 
We have also seen that Saturn is allied to the Perfective group 
of organs. This group of organs, being centrally located, natur- 
ally partakes, more or less, of the influence of the whole mind, 
and has a tendency to make perfect as its name implies. It is 
semi-intellectual in nature, and, says Prof. S. R. Wells, "It has 
for its function self-improvement, and the love and production 
of whatever is beautiful. It is elevating and chastening in its 
influence and act in co-operation with the strictly religious 
group, to which it is closely allied." And we may add, it gives 
magnitude to the mind, strength to the will, power and volume 
to the intellect, and perfection and judgment to the understanding. 
It also enables one in whom it is large to experience great joy or 
sorrow. 

Contrast the French in whom it is large, for instance, with the 
English in whom it is only moderate. The one is convulsed with 
joy or overwhelmed with grief, while the other is more stoical and 
only smiles at pleasure or is glum at misfortune. Now from the 
fact that this group of organs gives power to the mind, it has a 
tendency to draw the blood to the brain, thus diminishing the 
power and vitality of the body. And all of the emotions of hopes 
and fears, of joys and sorrows, of mirth and grief, which have 
their origin either directly or indirectly through this group of 
organs, has a decided effect upon the heart. No matter in which 



106- SCIENCE AND RELIGION 

group of organs the cause of joy or sorrow has its origin, it is 
this group of organs that capacitates one for experiencing emo- 
tions. There are several cases on record where the heart has been 
actually broken or ruptured on account of sudden or protracted 
grief. This group of organs is the seat of the imaginations, and 
these give rise to worry and mental strain, ecstacy, etc. It is a 
well proven fact that all the emotions have a direct effect upon 
the heart, and perhaps the reader will agree with me that the 
action of this group of organs is in opposition to the action of the 
heart. 

Now we find Saturn and the Sun in opposition in this perfect 
horoscope. In fact, there is not an element of the mind, or 
planet in the figure, but that has its counterpoise in the opposite 
direction. 

It is a perfect horoscope indeed ; admitting, of course, as has 
been already stated, that the positions of the Moon, Mercury and 
Venus have not been computed with absolute certainty, yet they 
are in aspect to each other, or within the orbs of the planets, and 
I really believe that when the positions of these inferior planets 
have been computed accurately they will be found to be in perfect 
aspect. 

Again, at the time of Christ, the signs of the Zodiac corre- 
sponded with the constellations bearing the same names. So when 
we say that Saturn was in Cancer it means that Saturn was in the 
constellation of Cancer, and also in that sign of the Zodiac, and 
the same may be said of all the planets occupying the several 
signs. But at the present time these signs do not correspond with 
the constellation bearing these names, owing to the precession 
of the equinoxes. The sign of Aries is now in the constellation 
of Pisces. All the signs, in fact, are retrograde one constellation. 

So far we have not considered the Earth as a planet, nor 
have we shown its relation to the horoscope. We have seen that 
the Earth is allied to those organs in the forward part of the 
Selfish group ; Alimentiveness and Bibativeness which prompts 
us to take' food and drink, and Acquisitiveness, the faculty which 
prompts us to provide for the future, and gives love of money and 



SCIENCE AND RELIGION 107 

material things. It is the accumulative talent which longs for the 
goods of this world. 

By dividing this group of organs in this way it would leave 
to Mars Vitativeness, or the love of life, Combativeness, the organ 
of resistance, Destructiveness, the faculty which puts our desires 
into execution, and Secretiveness, the faculty which gives -policy 
to our actions. It is clearly seen that these two groups of organs 
are widely different in function, although they are always classed 
in the same group by phrenologists. 

By dividing them in this way we can agree with the astrologers 
who have said from time immemorial that "Mars is the God of 
Wars," and at the same time we can agree with the poet who 
says "Our bodies are allied to earlh and by the earth are fed," 
both in faculty and in function. Again, money and worldly treas- 
ures are said to be the goods of this world, which, since Acquisi- 
tiveness prompts us to accumulate such goods, would lend addi- 
tional proof that this organ in particular is allied to the Earth. 

In the horoscope we .find the Earth lying below Saturn, and 
between that planet and the Sun, and while it cannot be said to be 
in opposition to any other planet, it can be said to be in equi- 
poise between Saturn and the Sun, with Saturn directly on the 
meridian at the time of his birth. Let us see if we can throw any 
additional light on the subject. 

Mr. William Fishbough, in his "Macrocosm," in treating of the 
dynamic agents and universal laws, says : "In man (the microcosm 
or little universe) there is, i. Passion or Love, which corresponds 
to heat ; 2. Intelligence or Wisdom, which corresponds to light ; 
3. Nerve essence, which corresponds to electricity (these three 
forming a trinity) ; 4. The agent which attracts circulating par- 
ticles, and deposits them in solid portions of the organism; 5. 
The agent which removes particles from lower tissues, and de- 
posits them in higher ; 6. The agent which acts and reacts sympa- 
thetically between one organ and another (these three forming a 
second and corresponding trinity of dynamic agents) ; and 7. The 
interior, utilizing and vital agent, which pervades and governs 
all the preceding." 



108 SCIENCE AND RELIGION 

Now, the Perfective group of organs belong in the fifth element, 
which occupies the middle of the second story, or trinity of the 
mind, and is allied to Saturn. Saturn was in the tenth house, or 
on the meridian, at the time of the birth of Christ, and indicates 
His profession. And when this planet had made a complete 
revolution, and was again in the tenth house, which requires a 
period of nearly thirty years (more exactly, twenty-nine and one 
half years), then Christ began to preach. Therefore, in the 
ordinary acceptation of the term, He may be called a saturnine 
man. Now as is stated above by Mr. Fishbough, the fifth dynamic 
agent removes particles from lower tissues and deposits them in 
higher, since all nature is operated on the same general plan, we 
find Christ the agent who removes or elevates men from the lower 
walks of life and "deposits" or fits them for a higher. It is the 
Re-fining element. "Be ye perfect" is the command, "even as 
Christ is perfect." Now we find the Earth just below Saturn in 
this horoscope, with Saturn on the zenith, and I believe that there 
is just where it should be. It may be well to say, however, that 
the whole of the Selfish and Executive groups of organs are op- 
posed by the Moral group. In the horoscope the Earth and 
Neptune do not form the opposition aspect by thirty degrees. 
Undoubtedly it is as it should be, but I am unable to give any 
solution of the problem other than is given above. 

CHRIST A PERFECT MAN. 

If it be true that Christ was born at the time given, the date 
that has been handed down to us by the Church, and if it further 
be true that man is governed by the solar or planetary laws, then 
it naturally follows that Christ must have been a perfect man. 
And if perfect, therefore, He was the Christ, the light of the 
world, and the Savior of men. We find the life and character of 
Christ to correspond precisely with the horoscope as it is here 
given. "He was a man of sorrows and acquainted with grief." 
This was due to the opposition of Saturn and the Sun, a very 
powerful aspect, from cardinal signs, and angular houses and the 



SCIENCE AND RELIGION 109 

fifth element gives rise to these emotions. The horoscope shows 
that the mental and physical powers were equally and well devel- 
oped, or that He had a sound mind in a sound body, and that He 
was able to appeal to the head and to the heart alike, a feat 
that is very difficult for most ministers to perforin. 

Saturn in the tenth house indicates His profession, for the 
strongest planet in the figure, or the one that is the most elevated, 
has much to do with the nature of the employment; as also, says 
Raphael, do the planets which are nearest the Sun, etc. Neptune, 
or the moral element, was nearest the Sun, heliocentric longitude 
being thirty degrees distant. 

Raphael says : "Saturn in the tenth house gives success in life 
with an ultimate fall to disgrace and trouble," etc. Christ did 
have success in preaching the gospel, but was ultimately betrayed 
and crucified. 

Ordinary men with this position of Saturn may have fallen 
to disgrace and trouble, but I give this one example partly to 
give an insight into the action of these planetary laws and to show 
the causes, to some extent, that led up to His crucifixion ; and 
partly to show what astrology as it is commonly taught needs to 
be taken with a grain of salt. I will admit, however, that Saturn 
in the tenth house does generally result in a fall, for the reason 
that this position of Saturn gives a lofty ambition and a lively 
imagination, which, unless it is backed up by favorable planetary 
positions, leads the person to expect more than they are able 
to accomplish, and, like Napoleon, they meet their Waterloo in a 
fall, or a failure to accomplish their desired result. 

Frederick R. White, in his Heliocentric Astrology, says : 
"Saturn in the tenth house shows a hard struggle all through 
life ; discredit when he does not deserve it ; disgrace often. If 
Saturn be in Libra, Capricorn or Aquarius, the native has great 
success, with an ultimate fall. It is most evil for speculation." 

Let us now consider the action of the other planets. Jupiter 
in the second house, says Raphael, "Gives wealth, and a bountiful 
share of prosperity during life ; if he be essentially dignified, so 
much the better; the most successful men living have Jupiter in 
the second or tenth." 



110 SCIENCE AND RELIGION 

If preaching the Gospel was the profession of Christ, and 
His treasure the kingdom of heaven, then we may say that He was 
very successful. The action of Jupiter, mentally considered, is 
to give confidence in one's self, and it gives a desire to rule, and 
be master of the situation. It is the aggregative talent, and is one 
of the most potent factors in the accumulation of wealth. It must 
be remembered that when Jesus was being tempted, the Devil 
offered Him the whole world if He would fall down and worship 
him. And by this I understand that Jesus saw that he could gain 
the whole world and become master of it if He would forsake 
His mission, the preaching of the Gospel. It was a great temptation, 
indeed ; but His purpose was fixed, and He had no desire toforsake 
His mission for worldly glory. It must not be inferred from the 
above remark that I deny the existence of a personal devil ; on the 
contrary, I believe there is a devil, but he may not, or probably 
has not, yet materialized in mortal form. But we are told by some 
of the apostles that at some time he will be revealed, and go 
into perdition. And by this I understand that some person or 
thing will be manifested in the flesh, who will set up a doctrine 
contrary to that of Christianity, and those who are evil minded 
will be deceived into believing this false doctrine, and they will 
forsake the laws of God and of righteousness, and that these evils 
will come to an end, and be destroyed by the coming of Christ. 
Again, it must not be inferred that I deny that Christ was actually 
tempted by the Devil. On the contrary, I am of the opinion that 
the Devil actually appeared to Him in spiritual form, and did 
actually say and do the things which are recorded in the Bible 
that he said and did. The Devil not only offered to Christ the 
whole world, but he also made Him conscious that this part of 
his promise would be fulfilled — that he could actually become the 
ruler of the whole world. The Devil always uses the truth as a 
handle to his weapon, as is instanced in his temptation of Adam 
and Eve: "Ye shall be as gods, knowing good and evil/' and it 
was so. It is also true that Christ forsaw the failure of His cause, 
since He would have become a mere man of the world. 



SCIENCE AND RELIGION 111 

Jupiter makes his revolution in about twelve years; and when 
Jesus was twelve years old, or when Jupiter had made a com- 
plete revolution, He, with his parents, went up into Jerusalem, 
where He became famous among the doctors of the law. This 
chows, to some extent, the action and effect of this planet. It 
gives fame, honor, etc., attributes pertaining to the aspiring group 
of organs. 

Since Mars is active in motion, and near the Earth, it has an 
effect upon the native early in life, and in a manner which is 
common to all the other so-called malific planets ; that is, it gave 
Christ an enemy in the person of Herod the king. Herod had 
heard of the birth of the Savior through the wise men, and de- 
siring to kill the young child, he sent men out into that part of 
the country, and had them kill all the children of two years old 
and under, thinking by this means that he would be sure that 
Jesus would be killed. It is not quite clear as to just what time 
this killing was done, but a's Mars makes a revolution in about six 
weeks less than two years, we may conjecture, taking astrology 
as a basis, that it was done at about this time. Jesus was not 
killed, however, for Joseph, being warned by the Lord in a dream, 
arose at night, and taking Mary and the child with him, de- 
parted into Egypt. 

"Mars, in the ninth house," says Raphael, "makes the native 
headstrong, stubborn and jealous ; addicted to falsehood, and of no 
religious principle ; danger in traveling long distances, especially 
if Mars be in watery signs." It is worthy to remark that whatever 
house Mars may be in it is given "hail Columbia" by the astrolo- 
gers ; thus, in the seventh, bad choice of wife or husband, con- 
stant quarrels, etc., in the tenth, bold and conceited, etc. ; in the 
fifth, unruly offspring, etc. ; in the first, impetuous, delighting in 
broils and bloodshed, etc., and sc on with all the rest. 

This will lend additional proof that Mars is allied to the Execu- 
tive organs, and when taken alone, or when it has no counter- 
poise, or has no restraining influences, it has a bad effect. It is 
the power to law, and we shall see that this third element relates 
to the law. This element then, being strong in the horoscope of 



112 SCIENCE AND RELIGION 

Christ, indicates that He had a good knowledge of the law, and 
it is said of Him that He was the fulfillment of the law. And if 
this ninth house relates to the religion of the native, as indeed 
it does, as is claimed by astrology, then we may say that His 
religion was the fulfillment of the law, and to give us what Peter 
calls THE PERFECT LAW OF LIBERTY, or the modus 
operandi by which we may obtain righteousness and eternal life ; 
and this horoscope proclaims, so far as His material and mental 
being are concerned, that He lived truly to Nature's laws as is 
revealed to us by astrology. 

The astrologers do not generally include Neptune in their 
horoscopes, for this planet has been discovered very recently, and 
they have not yet determined its action. As stated before, it is 
allied to the Moral group of organs, and since it is in opposition 
to Mars, which is allied to the Executive group, and these two 
groups being of opposite function, it may be said to act as a 
counterpoise to Mars, and has a tendency to restrain the native 
from doing violence of any kind. And we find it is said of Him 
that He was gentle as a lamb. These elements being perfectly 
balanced enabled Him equally to bless the righteous and condemn 
the wicked, and it also made Him a perfect judge of right and 
wrong. 

Let us now consider the action of Venus and the Moon in op- 
position to Mercury. The general action of Venus makes a person 
much beloved, especially by the opposite sex ; fortunate, and gain- 
ing thereby ; fond of pleasure, good disposition, sociable and 
merry, constant in friendship, and faithful in love. The consti- 
tution is not usually strong, the voice is musical, sweet and even ; 
they excel on the stage, or in any occupation or profession that 
brings thesi in contact with the multitude. 

Venus, in the seventh house. Says Raphael, "Indicates early 
marriage; happiness in the conjugal state; domestic felicity. It 
likewise shows that the native gains by his adversaries/' 

The general action of the Moon is to make one fond of the 
opposite sex, and by them respected ; of a graceful, quiet nature, 
delighting in society, and loving their own ease; the mind is 



SCIENCE AND RELIGION 113 

quick, and they generally succeed with the multitude and the 
lower class of people; and, says Raphael, "Somnambulists gen- 
erally have the Moon rising at birth.'' 

The Moon, in the seventh house. Says Raphael, "If unafflicted, 
gives success in marriage and connubial comfort. This position 
describes the husband or wife, shows success in partnerships, and 
inclines to journeyings or removals." 

Conjunction of Venus and the Moon : "This gives tidiness, 
neatness in appearance, to which the native pays great attention ; 
likewise benefit from females ; a comfortable marriage ; and it 
often tends to frugality and* success in the world." 

These positions of Venus and the Moon, in the seventh house, 
angular, and in cardinal signs, had much to do with making Christ 
beloved. We may say that no one having these positions would 
be without affection, and he would make himself felt in society 
circles. But in this horoscope of Christ, when we couple with 
this the fact that He was perfect in every particular, and was 
born a Savior of His people, and the event had been looked for- 
ward to for ages, then it is no wonder that blessings and affec- 
tion were showered upon Him, and men and angels partaking in 
the festivities. 

While these positions of the Moon and Venus indicate an early 
marriage, some of the other planets deny marriage altogether; 
but the general configuration of the horoscope indicates that the 
native would marry rather late in life. 

Mercury is in the first house, is angular, and in a cardinal 
sign. This house is also called the Ascendant, or the rising sign, 
Raphael says: "Mercury in the ascendant makes a person of 
quick and subtile wit ; fluent in speech, skillful in mathematics, and 
endowed with an excellent fancy. In Gemini, Virgo, Libra or 
Aquarius, a great orator; a great scholar; easily master in any- 
thing scientific; acute, sharp and penetrating." 

Mercury is in Libra, one of the signs mentioned above, and we 
may agree with the Scriptures, that He was a great orator. There 
are many men of the present day, even among those who do not 
believe in Christianity, who declare that no man ever spoke like 



114 SCIENCE AND RELIGION 

Him. Good oratory, however, does not depend upon this planet 
alone, or on the Perceptive or Literary groups of organs, but it 
does depend upon the action of the whole mind. And if an 
orator has any weak or salient points, no matter in which group 
of organs the weakness lies, it is sure to become manifest in his 
speech, in his every action, and also in his character. The extent 
of one's knowledge, also, has much to do with his power of 
oratory,, for if there is a lack of understanding there will also be 
a vagueness to his declarations. It may be said that Christ was a 
perfect master of His subject, and He was able to present His 
doctrine in a clear and perfect mariner, without hesitation, and 
without any hitch in any way. 

ASPECTS OF THE PLANETS. 

Now let us consider the aspects of the planets in this horoscope 
of Christ. There is not a planet in the figure but that may be 
said to be in aspect to each or all of the other planets. The bi- 
quintile is 144 degrees, or nearly five signs apart, and in regard 
to these aspects the planets are not in perfect aspect, according 
to the common acceptation of the terms, but they are within the 
orbs of the planets as is explained in astrology. The other aspects 
are perfect ones and are therefore most powerful. It is not 
likely that in ten thousand horoscopes we would be able to find one 
in which there are so many planetary aspects as there are in this 
one of Christ's ; and, in fact, there could not be more of them, 
or more powerful ones either. There is 'only one conjunction, un- 
less we consider the Earth as a planet and in conjunction with 
Saturn, but the common usage is to call it an opposition of Saturn 
and the Sun. If the Sun was shown in the Zodiac it would appear 
in the third degree of Capricorn, -and in aspect to all of the other 
planets, as they are here presented, but it would not be in aspect 
to all of them if their positions were computed in geocentric 
longitude. None of the planets are in combust; that is, in superior 
conjunction with the Sun, so they may all be said to be in powerful 
positions in this respect. 



SCIENCE AND RELIGION 115 

Uranus in any aspect of Satun?. Says Raphael, "These are 
not important except in the Ascendant, second house or tenth. I 
have observed that the square or opposition of Uranus and Saturn 
induces much to clairvoyance and lucidity of vision." 

The organ of Spirituality does lie somewhat between these 
groups, and gives a tendency to clairvoyance and lucidity of 
vision. It belongs to the Moral group, however, and is allied to 
Neptune ; Neptune should therefore be strong in the figure or 
else this phenomena will not occur. Neptune is not treated of in 
Raphael's Guide, so I can only refer to it incidentally. The organs 
of Wit and Ideality lie between these two groups, and belong in 
the forward part of the Perfective group and to Saturn, and 
these border on Spirituality ; perhaps these produce the effect 
referred to by Raphael. The aspects are undoubtedly important 
in whatever house they may occur, as they produce mental en- 
dowments ; they would likely be more marked in their effect in 
the houses referred to by Raphael, however. 

Mr. White says: "Saturn in good aspect to Uranus causes one 
to be visionary and of good reasoning faculties." 
. Uranus in opposition to Jupiter. Says Raphael,* "Difficulty - in 
law relating to property ; clergymen frequently turn ritualists 
'and incur public displeasure." 

This latter phenomena will occur only when Jupiter is much 
the strongest; the ignorant are ceremonious, but if Uranus be 
strong the intellect will come to his aid. 

Uranus in good aspect of Mars. Says Raphael, "Bold and 
self-confident ; headstrong and violent ; generous ; brave ; makes a 
good surgeon or soldier, gaining reputation thereby." 

Frederick White describes this aspect as producing "Fearless, 
original in ideas, and not afraid to speak them ; he is also fond of 
anything of a mechanical nature; is very inventive; loves things 
of an occult or scientific nature generally, and travels about a 
great deal." 

Uranus trine of the Sun. Says Raphael, "The native receives 
the attention and patronage of some great and powerful person 
through whose instrumentality he gains in fame and wealth. 



116 SCIENCE AND RELIGION 

Many of the government officials have Uranus befriended at 
birth." 

Christ did not enjoy the patronage of any such powerful person 
unless it be considered that He gloried in the works of God 
through whose instrumentality He gained in fame and spiritual 
wealth. 

Uranus semi-sextile Venus. Says Raphael, "Success with the 
opposite sex, skilled in music and singing and in the fine arts ; more 
especially if these planets be dignified in the figure." 

Aspects between Mercury, Saturn and Mars are also said to give 
musical talent. This is reasonable, because the organ of Tune 
lies between these groups of organs. 

Uranus befriended by Mercury. Says Raphael, "Success in 
literature ; a pregnant, studious mind ; original in ideas ; fond of 
curiosities and things out of the common track. This especially 
will be the case if either of these planets be in the first, third or 
ninth house." 

Uranus and Mercury relate to the intellectual faculties, and 
when both of these are strong in the nativity they give great in- 
tellectual research. 

Uranus befriended by the Moon. Says Raphael, "This gives 
illicit connection after marriage, but does not often, if ever, ex- 
tend to separation." 

This aphorism applies to sinners, and it tends to show that 
Christ, no doubt, was tempted. Jupiter has an opposite effect in 
His case, and thus maintains the equilibrium in favor of honor. 
This sin, however, is a grievous evil in these days, and should be 
guarded against. This aspect, however, does not always have an 
evil tendency. To the virtuous mind it gives great chastity, and is 
very elevating in its influences. These planets being in aspect 
show that these elements harmonize ; if the mind be pure they will 
have no tendency to go astray, yet such people are often deceived 
into going astray. 

Saturn trine of Jupiter. Says Raphael, "Wealth by legacy, or 
by marriage. In the second shows gain and help from powerful 
friends ; in the ninth, an excellent divine ; and in the tenth, credit 
and esteem and high honors." 



SCIENCE AND RELIGION 117 

Saturn is in the tenth house, and Jupiter in the second, both of 
which are powerful positions. 

Saturn in good aspect of Mars, says Raphael : "Courage, bold- 
ness, an excellent soldier, and s^ood Dutcher ; steady and persever 
ing ; very firm and determined ; consider this when either in the 
first or tenth." 

Neither of these planets have anything to do with Firmness; 
this attribute belongs to Jupiter. The balance of the above 
aphorism is very applicable. 

Saturn opposition of the Sun, says Raphael: "This has great 
effect upon the health, and if in common signs, the native will 
be liable to consumption and have a weak chest and lungs, and 
very subject to colds; and in the cardinal signs, discredit and 
losses in business." 

It has been stated that the Sun is allied to the heart, and the 
action of' Saturn, when too powerful, has a. bad effect, and many 
times children die very young when they have this aspect on 
account of lack of vitality. Saturn and the Sun are both in 
cardinal signs, and angular houses, which is a very powerful 
aspect. 

Saturn afflicted by Venus, says Raphael: "Disappointment in 
courtship or marriage ; much trouble through females ; a depraved 
taste ; addicted to secret and unnatural practices ; filthy in talk 
and behavior; deceitful and cunning." 

With a low moral development this aphorism would be very 
applicable, and it may show, to some extent, to what temptations 
the Savior was subjected. The organ of Secretiveness lies 
nearly between these two groups and gives cunning and policy, 
and this aspect may have something to do with it ; but as this 
organ relates to Mars this planet should be aspected by Saturn 
to produce it. Neither of these planets have anything to do 
with the cerebellum or the organ of Amativeness and there- 
fore could not produce secret and unnatural practices. This 
aspect between Saturn and the Moon might have a tendency in 
that direction, however. Venus relates to love of the opposite 
sex, and the above aspect may have a tendency to illicit connec- 



118 SCIENCE AND RELIGION 

tions, but it would depend chiefly upon the moral development 
as to whether it were carried into effect or not. Venus usually 
gives love and social development, and virtue, if Neptune be 
strong in the nativity. 

Saturn afflicting the Moon, says Raphael: "Loss of substance 
and much trouble in money matters all through life; the native 
squanders his money, and is improvident, fretful and suspicious ; 
it shows the death of the wife, and in common signs a plurality 
of wives ; it causes a weak chest, and liability to falls and bruises, 
and danger on the water ; the native suffers much from false 
and deceitful friends. With females it is very evil, and afflicts the 
health all through life." 

Note by Raphael : — "These explanations may be considered 
more or less in every nativity, according to the potency of the 
aspect." 

Jupiter in good aspect of Mars, says Raphael: "Brave, free, 
and generous, and always ready to help anyone." 

This aspect does, no doubt, give bravery, but the rest is all 
wrong. The organ of Benevolence is in the Moral group and 
belongs to Neptune ; and since it lies in the forward part of this 
group, it is likely that an aspect between Neptune and Uranus 
would produce it, but Jupiter and Mars, never; for both of these 
groups allied to these latter are all selfish, and they could have 
no tendency to produce Benevolence, or the faculty of giving to, 
or helping others. Owing to the recent discovery of Neptune 
the astrologers are to be pardoned, however, for they have not 
yet determined its action, and they have assigned to Jupiter this 
attribute which really belongs to Neptune. 

Jupiter in good aspect with the Sun, says Raphael : "This shows 
much success, the acquisition of fame and riches, and the ac- 
quaintance of great and powerful persons, by whom the native 
is much benefitted ; good health and usually long life." 

The action of Jupiter does give honor and fame, and generally 
riches, health, and success in life. 

Jupiter befriended by Venus, says Raphael : "This is not of 
much importance, but shows the native fond of dress and care- 
less of his money, and tolerably successful with females." 



SCIENCE AND RELIGION ' 119 

A strong aspect between Jupiter and Venus should produce a 
good development of Continuity which gives a very steady, in- 
dustrious person, especially if Mars be strong. 

Jupiter in benefic aspect with Mercury, says Raphael: "Good 
and sound judgment; success in literature; by which he makes 
much money ; he is free, generous, yet sober and steady in his 
ways. This is to be especially noted if the planets are promin- 
ently placed." 

Most of the above aphorism is very applicable, but it does not 
produce generosity. As Christ's treasure was in heaven it is 
not to be supposed that He would try to make money by His 
talents. He made heavenly treasure, no doubt. 

Jupiter in good aspect with the Moon, says Raphael: "This is 
very good, for it shows success in life and the acquisition of 
wealth ; it denotes much prosperity, and in a female nativity good 
health and long life." 

Mars befriended by the Sun, says Raphael : "The native is gen- 
erous, free and bold; of great bodily strength, and a good con- 
stitution, and usually long life ; he is much respected by superiors, 
and gains great promotions if in the army or in government 
service. This is especially the case if Mars be strong in the 
nativity." 

Mars gives animal heat, and consequently, vitality and bodily 
vigor. This influence of Mars offsets the exhaustive influences 
of Saturn. 

Mars sextile of Venus, says Raphael : "Very fond of the oppo- 
site sex, and much respected by them ; fond of pleasure and 
drink, and careless in expense." 

Mars befriended by Mercury, says Raphael: "Capital arith- 
metician, very accurate, of good mental qualities, quick and 
piercing intellect, not easily angered, clever in chemistry and any 
occupation requiring dexterity of hand, and a brilliant wit." 

The organ of Calculation does lie between these two groups, 
and the Perceptives give practical knowledge, but Uranus should 
be included to produce the chemist. 

Mars befriended by the Moon, says Raphael: "Great courage, 



120 SCIENCE AND RELIGION 

daring, and resolution, firmness and perseverance; it tends to 
success in wealth ; he drinks moderately, and indulges occa- 
sionally in fits of sensuality." 

Sun in conjunction, or any aspect with Venus, says Raphael : 
"Fond of females and female society ; of pleasure and company ; 
success in dealing with female apparel, and if in watery signs, 
rather given to drink; he is fond of music, singing, and all ele- 
gant arts and sciences. As Venus is never more than 48 de- 
grees from the Sun, she can only form the conjunction, parallel, 
semi-sextile, and semi-square aspects with that luminary." 

Mr. Raphael computes his horoscopes in geocentric longitude, 
and therefore Venus is never more than 48 degrees from the 
Sun ; but if we place the Sun in the centre of our horoscopes, 
and compute the position of the planets in heliocentric longi- 
tude, then Venus will form all the aspects with the Earth ex- 
cept the opposition. The Earth is a planet and should be con- 
sidered so, and in this way the inferior planets, Venus and 
Mercury, form a conjunction with the Earth at their inferior 
conjunction with the Sun ; but whether it has the ,same effect 
as the opposition of the superior planets with the Sun, when 
they are in the same relative position, I am unable to say. 

Sun square of the Moon, says Raphael: "Difficulty in fin- 
ance ; trouble in getting into employment or other office ; loss 
by speculation and females, whom the native should avoid. 
It weakens the health, and gives great liability to colds and in- 
fluenza." 

Venus opposition of Mercury, says Raphael : "Renders the 
mind merry and cheerful ; found of music and singing ; and if 
in the ascendant, the native will be a splendid poet, excelling 
in all of the elegant arts and sciences ; the native is likewise 
very fond of young persons, and men very often marry very 
young women." 

It is not unlikely that this aspect has something to do wtih Par- 
ental Love, yet I am inclined to believe that an aspect between 
Venus and the Moon is more likely to produce it. It is a sub- 
ject to be investigated, and I merely offer this comment as a sug- 



SCIENCE AND RELIGION 121 

gestion. "Suffer little children to come unto me and forbid 
them not, for of such is the Kingdom of Heaven," — Jesus. 

Mercury opposition to the Moon, says Raphael : "Given to back- 
biting; somewhat envious, with sharp turbulent wit, and a quick 
fancy ; possessing good abilities, which are not always turned to 
the best account, for it rather inclines to pilfering; the stronger 
the planets are essentially or accidentally, the better it is." 

It will be seen that there are many pros and cons, and the 
evil is balanced against the good, but many of the statements 
or aphorisms do not seem to have any application to this nativ- 
ity, yet I have written them down just as I find them in the books. 
The superior planets were the leading ones and had the great- 
est effect during the later part of the life of Christ. He became 
a preacher, as is partly indicated by Neptune being nearest the 
Sun, and we may believe, by reasoning on it in every way, that 
He lived a perfect life to the end. 

It may be well to say in conclusion that I do not claim to be 
a practical astrologer and therefore I have not made comments 
in the forgoing description except where I thought it obviously 
necessary. My main idea has been to show the relation of the 
mind to the planetary worlds, and to establish the fact that 
Christ was perfect from the fact that the Solar System was in 
a perfect balance at the time of His birth. This, to my mind, 
is only reasonable, from the fact that a PERFECT BALANCE 
OF MENTAL POWER PRODUCES PERFECT CHAR- 
ACTER. 

I believe that the above date for the time of the crucifixion 
of Christ is the correct date, but I am not quite certain. It 
is important to get these dates correct for the reason that the 
planets are moving all the time and are never twice in the same 
position, and a few days makes a considerable difference in the 
horoscope. We do know that the crucifixion happened at 
about this time and therefore the planetary positions are ap- 
proximately correct. But since we have to deal chiefly with the 
superior planets, and particularly with the "Malific" planets, a 
few days does not make much difference so far as this work is 
concerned. 



122 



SCIENCE AND RELIGION 



qHn%$^0^ 



X*. 



fl 



<*>o 



\t 



fa 



M 



/ 



I 



iv 



-5 




% 



L* 



$\ v /^ 



& 



® 



in- 




v' 



^ 



<r« 




5«— 



SCIENCE AND RELIGION < 123 

The Bible claims that the Sun was darkened at the time of 
the crucifixion of Christ, but it does not tell the cause. Some 
writers claim that the Sun was eclipsed by the moon on that 
day, and if this was the case, then the event must have hap- 
pened about two weeks earlier than the date given. Other 
writers claim that the Moon was at full, and that the Sun was 
darkened by its light becoming extinct as it partially does in 
case of "Sun-spots." This latter theory would appear more in 
conformity with the idea conveyed in the Bible, and it would 
also suit the traditional date for ''Good Friday." These are 
open questions and remain to be settled, for with the material 
at hand it is difficult for me to arrive at the exact date of the 
crucifixion ; He was crucified on Friday, however. The horo- 
scope shows that Christ was crucified in the afternoon, and re- 
ceived the final stab in the heart about an hour before sunset. 
This is evident from the fact that the same sign must be on 
the Zenith as was there at the time of His birth. This would 
also harmonize with the Bible, for it says that the Sun was 
darkened from the sixth to the ninth hour, which is from noon 
to three o'clock, and it was after this that He yielded up the 
Ghost. 

In the horoscope, the Moon is very near the full and is, with 
the Earth and Mercury, in the first house. Mercury is in in- 
ferior conjunction with the Sun, and may be said to. be in a very 
powerful position. Saturn and Mars are in the eleventh house, 
and Uranus and Venus are in the twelfth house. Jupiter is in 
the tenth and Neptune is in the fifth house. 

Saturn and Mars, two of these "Malific" planets, are in the 
eleventh house, and are almost in conjunction, while Uranus is 
in the twelfth. Raphael says of these positions : 

Saturn in the eleventh house : "False, deceitful friends. With 
this position the native is sure to be done or worsted by friends, 
and probably ruined by them," Again : 

Mars in the eleventh house : "Evil and malicious friends in- 
juring the native," etc. Again: 



124 SCIENCE AND RELIGION 

Saturn in conjunction or afflicted by Mars: "A nasty, bitter 
temper, malicious and murderous," etc. And yet again : 

Uranus in the twelfth house: "Secret and private enemies, 
crafty subtile fellows, delighting in the native's downfall," etc. 

The above quotations from Raphael apply mostly to nativi- 
ties, but they also have a similar effect during their transits of 
these houses ; and they serve to show, to some extent, the kind 
of people the native has to deal with. 

Venus and Uranus are in the twelfth house and near the 
conjunction. This house is called the house of sorrow, self- 
undoing and imprisonment. It may be well to note that Christ 
was betrayed by a kiss which relates to the social element and to 
Venus. 

Pilot, to whom Christ was delivered, after examination, could 
%id no fault with Him at all; but he was pliable,, as is indi- 
cated by the organ of Suavity in the Reflective group which 
is allied to Uranus, which gives Adaptability. Pilate wished 
to serve the people and also Caesar, to whom he was a subordi- 
nate. We may say that the mind of Pilate was imprisoned, or 
between two fires, as it were, and he hardly knew what to do. 
He finally suffered Christ to be crucified after having pro- 
nounced Him innocent. Uranus, then, represents Pilate to whom 
Christ was delivered, and he, being weak in power, was com- 
pelled, in a way, to do the will of the people. Saturn and Mars 
represent the false friends of Christ, and the vicious people 
who desired his downfall. These planets being in conjunction 
signifies that they work together, and that the people repre- 
sented by these planets be brought together. Jupiter in the tenth 
house, at this time, the house of His profession, since this ele- 
ment gives dignity, honor, and a desire to rule, is manifested 
by His triumphal entry into Jerusalem as King of the Jews. 

It would hardly seem possible to most astrologists that Christ 
should be crucified while Jupiter was so strong in the horo- 
scope, It is the most elevated of the planets, is angular, and in 
a cardinal sign. But it must be remembered that Christ was 
influenced by all the planets alike, and that it would not do 



SCIENCE AND RELIGION 125 

for Him to be unfaithful to any of them, lest it should de- 
stroy the perfection of His nature. He must live true to these 
laws or influences even unto death. Now right here is where 
some Saturnine men have their fall to disgrace. They will do 
anything for their personal advancement, even at a sacrifice 
of principle, and in this way they are defeated in their proj- 
ects. Christ knew that He could be dilevered from the hands 
of His enemies for He said : 

"Thinkest thou that I cannot now pray to my Father, and 
He shall presently give more than twelve legions of angels? But 
how then shall the Scriptures be fulfilled, that thus it must 
be?" 

Neptune was in opposition to these planets, and Jupiter also 
strong in the figure, and an appeal to these elements would have 
a tendency to deliver Him. 

It will be seen that Christ knew He w r ould have to make 
a sacrifice of principle to gain His release, and if this sacrifice 
was made then all was lost. He would then not be our Saviour, 
and this chasm into which men fall would not be bridged ; we 
would still be in our sins, and without hope of immortality. 
And further, Christ's mission was not ended with this life, for 
up to the time of His crucifixion the Apostles had not re- 
ceived the Holy Ghost, and since this was given through the 
instrumentality of Christ, if He had made a sacrifice of prin- 
ciple then they never would have received it, and therefore we 
would not have had a complete doctrine, or a doctrine having 
any vitality. So it was very necessary that Christ should be 
faithful, for thus He became a Mediator between God and man. 

It is intimated in the Second Corinthians, xii, 2-4, that after 
Christ was crucified (this refers to the time of His ascension, no 
doubt) He was caught up into the third heaven. 

Where is heaven? Let me ask, and is there more than one? 
Is heaven on the other planets, in the Milky Way, or in infinite 
space? If we should go to the Milky Way we would find only 
solar systems there similar to our own. Is it not just as reason- 



126 SCIENCE AND RELIGION 

able to suppose that heaven is in our own solar system as well 
as in any other? 

Again, Mars is the first planet above the Earth, Jupiter the 
second, and Saturn the third. Then, if Christ was caught up into 
the third heaven and heard such "unspeakable words that are un- 
lawful for man to utter," is it not only reasonable for us to be- 
lieve, since Christ was a Saturnine man, that He ascended to the 
planet Saturn? We are told that the angels come down from 
heaven ; then is it not more reasonable for us to believe that they 
come from the other planets than that they exist and live in 
midair or out somewhere in space? When the children of Israel 
were fed on manna they were said to have lived on angels' food. 
Could they gather manna in midair ; or, is it not more reasonable 
to believe that they live on the other planets where they can 
gather manna and have a habitation? (This third heaven is 
given another version later on in this work.) 

Again, it is intimated that it would require a perceptible time 
for Christ to summon His twelve legions of angels. If they lived 
on the other planets this is easily accounted for, but if they lived 
about the Earth it could not. For, if angels travel with the 
velocity of electricity it would require over forty minutes for them 
to come from Jupiter, about an hour and a quarter to come from 
Saturn, and it would require several hours for them to come from 
Neptune, as the planets were located at that time, so it will be 
seen that this conforms with what Christ said, "presently He 
will give more than twelve legions of angels." 

I do not presume to know the velocity at which angels travel, 
but if electricity is the vehicle used by them, then they could 
attain a maximum speed of 186,000 miles a second. 

Then if all this is true, it only further proves to us that man is 
a progressive being, and that the inhabitants of the superior 
planets are superior to us in intelligence ; and this conforms with 
what has been said before, that the higher planets, or those more 
distant from the Sun, are allied to the higher organs of the brain, 
and this conforms also with the idea conveyed in Revelation, 
that we will have a new heaven and a new earth after the resur- 



SCIENCE AND RELIGION 127 

rection. Is it not likely, then, at some future time, we will in- 
habit some of the superior planets, or perhaps all of them in turn ? 
However that may be, we may rest assured that God will provide 
an appropriate place for us in that life beyond the grave. 

Finally, it must not be inferred from what has been said re- 
garding Christ being a Saturnine man that I wish to convey the 
idea that He was influenced by Saturn alone, for, indeed, this was 
not the case. He was influenced by all the planets alike, and in 
Him dwelt all the qualities of the Godhead bodily, as has been 
shown, but Saturn was the ruling planet in His nativity and in- 
dicated His profession. We shall see later on, when we come 
to treat of the trinity of the mind, that this is in conformity with 
Nature, that Christ is the second in the Holy Trinity — the Father, 
Son and Holy Spirit — and it is proper that He should be most 
prominent in the second trinity of the mind, and it was Christ's 
duty to preach to us the New Testament. 

In conclusion, I will say it does not seem possible to me that 
any one can read over this horoscope of Christ without being 
convinced of the validity of this beautiful science, and also that 
the correct date has been given for His birth, and that the time is 
approximately right for the date of His crucifixion ; and further, 
that He was perfect, and hence the Son of God, as He is claimed 
to be. 

I have not thought it necessary, even if I were able, to give in 
detail all that can be said of the harmony existing between the 
Bible and science on this question. All I have attempted is to 
give the general or basic principles, and leave elaboration to 
others. 

Here is a curious phenomena that -is worth mentioning. The 
first four tribes of Israel were Reuben, Simeon, Levi and Judah, 
and the first four signs of the zodiac are Aries, Taurus, Gemini 
and Cancer. Now, the third tribe, the Levites, were the priests 
of God in Bible times, and the third sign, Gemini, occupies the 
ninth house in the horoscope of Christ, which house, says astrol- 
ogy, relates to religion, etc. But the Bible says, "In Judah shall 
my seed be called," and in this it refers to Christ. Now Christ 



7 28 SCIENCE AND RELIGION 

was a Saturnine man of the tribe of Judah, and this fourth sign, 
Cancer, occupied the meridian, and Saturn is in that sign at birth, 
and in the tenth house, the house of His profession. It will be 
seen, therefore, that the twelve tribes of Israel correspond with 
the twelve signs of the Zodiac. 

We shall also see, in our chapter on Spiritual Knowledge, that 
this third sign, Gemini, falls over the organ of Cautiousness, or 
between that and Conscientiousness. And the Levites taught us 
to fear God, and "An eye for an eye and a tooth for a tooth." 

It is further to be noted that Mars was in Gemini, and the 
influence of Mars is to take cognizance of the laws, and these 
Levites taught us the Law. 

but in Christ, the priesthood went forward one sign, being in 
Cancer, owing to the precession of the equinoxes, and this sign 
falls over the organ of Sublimity, or between that and the organ 
of Hope. So in Christ, we are no longer taught to fear God, but 
that "Perfect love casteth out fear;" or, to use the words of Paul, 
"In Christ we are begotten into a more lively hope." Now, is not 
that as plain as day? 



CHAPTER III. 

HOROSCOPE OF ADAM. 

If Christ was born on December 25, at 0.00 o'clock, a. m., 
in the year one B. C, or just one week before the beginning of 
the Christian Era, as was explained in the Horoscope of Christ ; 
and if Adam was created, or existed just 4,000 years before the 
birth of Christ, as is claimed by Chronology, then if we compute 
the mean motion of the planets back for a period of just 4,000 
years, taking the horoscope of Christ as a basis, we will then have 
an approximate horoscope for the first man, ADAM, and it 
would indicate that Adam had his. memorable existence and 
trials in the year 4,001, B. C. 



SCIENCE AND RELIGION 129 

It must be understood that the chronologers have placed the 
birth of Christ in the year 4, B. C, and the creation of Adam in 
the year 4004, B., C, or just 4000 years apart; and since I have 
dared to dispute their accuracy regarding the date of the birth of 
Christ, it does not follow that I believe them to be always wrong. 
On the contrary, I believe them to be right regarding the differ- 
•ence in time between these two dates ; if they are wrong in the 
birth of Christ, since this date is the basis of their calculations, 
it naturally follows that this error would make a corresponding 
change in the date of the creation of Adam. 

Now this is precisely what I have* done. I have computed the 
mean motion of the planets back for a period of 4000 years, taking 
the horoscope of Christ as a basis ; and although it does not give 
the exact position of the planets, it gives them near enough for us 
to learn considerable, and it may show its, to some extent, the 
causes of Adam's fall. And further, it helps to show that astrology 
is a science, and that the destinies of man are governed by the laws 
and powers existing in the universe, and that he is not always 
accountable for just what he does. For if astrology is a fate, 
then Judas was just as much ordained to betray the Christ as that 
Christ was ordained to preach the Gospel and be betrayed. It 
was shown in the horoscope of Christ's crucifixion that He was to 
be betrayed by a false friend, and consequently there must be 
some one ordained to do the service. The events concerning these 
two people were foretold by the prophets for a period of more 
than five hundred years before the events took place ; and, if as- 
trology is not a fate, and if our lives are not "run on wheels," or 
within very narrow limits, then let me ask: How was it possible 
for the prophets to foresee these events and describe them in 
their most minute detail ? 

The spirit is a wonderful instructor, and it shows us that the 
generations of people who are yet unborn will be born in their 
time, and that they will have a certain degree of the zodiac on the 
zenith at birth, and the planets will shape their destinies ; and 
that they will have certain ideas and will do certain deeds. OUR 
DESTINIES GROW ON THE TREE OF LIFE, and what is 



130 SCIENCE AND RELIGION 

to be will be, and it shall surely come to pass. 

We find that Adam was not an exception to the rule. He was 
ordained to disobey the command of God, and to taste the bitter 
and the sweet of life, and to become the father of a world of peo- 
ple, some of which are wicked and satanic in their ways, while 
many are good and true. And so the Bible declares that Christ 
was the Lamb slain from the foundation of the world. i\lso, that 
Paul was ordained to be an Apostle from the foundation of the 
world. "Even the hairs of your head are all numbered." If all 
this is true", then all of these, even to Judas, have only done their 
duty — done the things they were ordained to do long before they 
had their existence on Earth. They were fashioned in the spirit 
long before they materialized in mortal form on Earth. (See 
Genesis 2 14-5.) 

It is not my intention to consider the question of evolution. In 
fact, so far as this work is concerned, it makes but little differ- 
ence whether Adam was created by the Finger, or by the Word 
of God, or whether he was evolved from the lower animals. It is 
enough for us to know, for the present purposes, that he existed 
at about this time, and that the Bible narrative concerning his 
temptation and fall is true. This horoscope is presumably drawn 
for the time of his fall, regardless of the planetary positions at the 
time of his creation or birth, as the case may be. As has been 
stated before; the planets have a similar effect in passing through 
a house as they do in the horoscope of birth, except in this, that 
the positions of the planets at the time of birth shows the natural 
state of the native's mind, the hereditary conditions, the avoca- 
tions he will naturally follow in life, and it shapes his destinies ; 
while the transit of a planet through any house or sign shows the 
effect of that planet's influence from such house or sign on his 
natural organization. 

I do not claim to know very much about evolution. It may be 
wholly true, or it may be only partly so. There are several beau- 
tiful theories on the question, and there is probably more or less 
truth in all of them. We do know this, however, that all life does 
exist in a rising scale of intelligence, and that the Bible story of 



SCIENCE AND RELIGION 



131 



"fr&pe' 








6U0& Juo j&rttJ, 



132 SCONCE AND RELIGION 

their production coincides with the doctrine of evolution in re- 
gard to the kind of life that was produced first, but they have this 
difference: the Bible says they were created in so many days, 
while evolution claims that they were evolved in so many periods ; 
the length of time in each period is not definitely known by the 
teachers of evolution. The result obtained in each period, how- 
ever, according to many writers, is about the same as that given 
for the successive days in the Bible. We shall see later on that 
a day with the Lord is a thousand years, and that the progress 
of the world, from the days of Adam until now, is decidedly 
measured by this rule ; but whether this period of a thousand 
years is the amount of time referred to in the first chapter of 
Genesis, is quite a different matter. There are many different 
lengths of time which comprise the different cycles, and it is out 
of the question for me to say as to what amount of time is re- 
ferred to as comprising a day in that first chapter of Genesis. 

The accompanying figure shows approximately the relative 
position of the solar system for the time when Adam was tempted 
and fell in the Garden of Eden. 

The longitude of the planets in this figure is not exactly cor- 
rect, since only their mean motions were computed, but the loca- 
'\-on cf the planets in the figure is not very far out of the way. 
We find the Earth in the tenth house, the house of his profession, 
and the Moon is a trifle past the first quarter and in the seventh 
house, the house of matrimony. Mercury and Venus are in the 
fifth house, which relates to children, speculation, etc. ; Neptune 
and Jupiter are in the eleventh house, which is the house of 
friends, etc. ; while all the "malific" planets, Uranus, Saturn and 
Mars, are in the twelfth house, which is the house of sorrow, self- 
undoing and imprisonment. The main points of interest in this 
horoscope are the positions of the Earth, and those planets in the 
eleventh and twelfth houses. 

The Earth in the tenth house indicates his profession. 

Of Adam's profession in life, what' can we say? 

The Lord God gave Adam his profession in life when He said : 

"Multiply and replenish the Earth and subdue it." His profes- 



SCIENCE AND RELIGION 133 

sion, therefore, was of the world, worldly, as is indicated by the 
Earth being in his tenth house. 

We are told that Adam was placed in the Garden of Eden to 
dress it and to keep it. "And the Lord God commanded the man, 
saying, of every tree of the garden thou mayest freely eat; but 
of the tree of the knowledge of good and evil, thou shalt not eat 
of it; for in the day that thou eatest thereof thou shalt surely 
die." 

It will appear from this that Adam was able to walk and talk 
with God, and that his spiritual eyes were open ; but that his fac- 
ulties were not exercised to know good and evil. It is through 
the Moral or Spiritual group of organs that we hear and see 
spiritual things, and this group is allied to Neptune. Neptune 
was in the eleventh house, the house that relates to friends, and 
since God appeals to man through this element, we may say that 
God was friendly toward Adam and desired that he snould do 
well. 

We find Jupiter also in the eleventh house, and Jupiter is allied 
to the aspiring group. Jupiter is partly self-luminous, and those 
persons who are influenced by him partake of his nature, and it 
gives light w T ithin, self-illumination, self-knowledge, stability of 
character, etc. The prophets were very strong in this element. 

Raphael says of this position : "Jupiter in the eleventh — Good, 
faithful friends ready to help the native, and he profits much 
through their instrumentality." Astrology has nothing to say of 
Neptune, so I can only give my own version of its influences. 

We find the so-called malefic planets, Uranus, Saturn and Mars, 
all in the twelfth house, and these planets are allied to the Reflec- 
tive, Perfective and Executive groups of organs, respectively. 
Raphael says of these positions : 

"Uranus in the twelfth : Secret and private enemies ; crafty, 
subtile fellows, delighting in the native's downfall," etc. 

"Saturn in the twelfth: Private and deceitful enemies, who 
try to secretly injure -the native, and often succeed; danger of 
secret poison. The native having this position cannot be too care- 
ful of his friends and acquaintances." 



134 SCIENCE AND RELIGION 

"Mars in the twelfth: Secret foes; danger of imprisonment; 
plots and schemes are laid for the native's downfall ; it is a very 
evil position indeed." 

It will be seen that either of these planets in the twelfth house 
has a bad effect, but when all of them are there, and work to- 
gether, then the dangers and evils are multiplied many times. In 
this case I believe Raphael correctly describes the conditions un- 
der which our greatest of grandparents labored. A plot was laid 
for their downfall by a crafty, subtile fellow, who delighted in 
their downfall. 

Now let us see what the Bible says of this, and see if we have 
it right. 

"And the serpent said unto the woman: Ye shall not surely 
die; for God doth know that in the day ye eat thereof, then your 
eyes shall be opened, and ye shall be as gods, knowing good and 
evil. And when the woman saw that the tree was good for food, 
and that it was pleasant to the eyes, and a tree to be desired to 
make one wise, she took of the fruit thereof, and did eat, and 
gave also unto her husband with her ; and he did eat. And the 
eyes of them both were opened, and they knew that they were 
naked; and they sewed fig leaves together and made themselves 
aprons." (Genesis, 3:4-7.) 

It is quite a study to know just why Adam should have fallen ; 
but let us see if we can throw any light on the subject. 

The Reflective group gives a desire for wisdom, reflection and 
scientific thought ; the Perfective group gives rise to the imag- 
inations, and gives piety, godliness, refinement, etc., and the Ex- 
ecutive group is the element which takes cognizance of the ele- 
ments of force, of dynamics, laws, etc., and since this element re- 
lates to the law, one in whom this element is perfect should have 
a perfect knowledge of all laws, especially Nature's laws. Now 
all these attributes belong, or are allied to, those planets which 
are in the twelfth house, and when Adam was tempted and was 
made to believe that he would acquire all these things by disobey- 
ing the command of God, the temptation was probably more than 
he could bear. Then, since these planets are all in the twelfth 



SCIENCE AND RELIGION '135 

house, the house of imprisonment, when Adam yielded to the 
plea of the Devil, and done that which was contrary to the com- 
mand of God, he was naturally led into captivity, a prisoner. 

BUT why should Adam and Eve have fallen? Neptune and 
Jupiter are together in the eleventh house, while the three malefic 
planets are in the twelfth house. Since none of these planets are 
in opposition, we cannot properly say that the one set of forces 
is pitted against the other; neither are they in conjunction, so 
that they work together. They approximately form the semi- 
sextile aspect, which is a 'rather weak one. Jupiter and Neptune 
are the most elevated, and therefore the stronger in the figure, # 
while the malefic planets are three in number and they work to- 
gether, and the effect of these planets, especially Uranus and 
Mars, is decidedly opposite to that of Neptune and Jupiter, as 
has been explained in the horoscope of Christ. In this regard I 
cannot see that there is any balance of power in favor of the 
malefic planets,. except in number. 

But here is another feature of the case that may throw some 
light on the subject. These three malific planets are all in the 
sign Virgo. Now Virgo is a good sign, very good, and very con- 
fiding; so very good are these Virgo people that they naturally 
believe all that is said to them by others, and through this over- 
confidence they are easily led astray. 

In that chapter on Spiritual Knowledge you will see that the 
sign of Virgo falls over the organ of Suavity or Agreeableness, 
which gives adaptability or pliability, and this is the chief reason 
why these Virgo people are so easily led by others. Uranus in 
this sign led Pontius Pilate to deliver Christ to be crucified, after 
having pronounced Him innocent, and we find the same sign here 
leading Adam into sin. I have heard that very many of the lewd 
women of to-day are Virgo women, and I dare say that the 
"Mary Magdalene" of Bible times was a decidedly Virgo woman ; 
naturally good, but easily victimized by the wiles of others. 

However, the signs of the zodiac in those days did not cor- 
respond with the constellations bearing these names, but owing 
to the precession of the equinoxes, 'the constellation of Scorpio 



136 SCIENCE AND RELIGION 

wa? in the sign of Virgo, while the constellation of Virgo was in 
the sign of Cancer and occupied the zenith, and the Earth was 
in that constellation. It appears, therefore, that they were de- 
ceived partly on account of their over-confidence and simplicity, 
and partly because they were over zealous to become something 
great. They wanted to be as gods, knowing good and evil. 

The sin once committed, there was probably never any one 
else on earth so well prepared to look into the very depths of sin 
as was this man Adam. For if his sin related to these three 
planets, Mars, Saturn and Uranus, then these elements of mind 
#give rise to the very deepest thought. Mars relates to the law, 
which would give him a perfect understanding of those laws 
which relate to his sin. Saturn gives rise to the imaginations, 
perfective and abstract thought, which would enable him to elab- 
orate and consider the subject in all its details. Uranus gives 
logic, reflection, intuition, etc., which would enable him to trace 
the relation between cause and effect, take a logical and philo- 
sophical view of the case, and 'consider it in all its phases; while 
all of these three elements combined would certainly give him a 
certain knowledge of the magnitude cf his sin, and the effect it 
would have on the whole world of people descending from him ; 
and he should have a tolerably correct idea of when and how that 
sin will end, and how at last the effect of that sin should be erad- 
icated from the world and be no more. 

Of course, we all regard Adam and Eve as being barbarians, 
having no culture or refinement, uneducated and ignorant, and 
so they were. But those crude thoughts of Adam's were like 
gold nuggets in the .rough ; for while they had not the polish and 
refinement which is given them in passing through the mint of 
Father TIME, yet they were of the pure material, unalloyed by 
any preconceived notions on the subject, being original thoughts 
having their basis in actual experience. 

THE SIN OF ADAM. 

It is not quite clear to me as 'to just what this sin of Adam's 
is, or as to just how it operates on the mind or brain, although I 



SCIENCE AND RELIGION 137 

have had just a little experience in it, too. It appears to me that 
the tree of life and the tree of knowledge are analogous to the 
arbor vitae in the cerebellum. I am not quite positive on this 
question, but we will have something . more on this important 
subject later on in another part of this work. But for the pres- 
ent, and for the sake of convenience, let us assume that the above 
assertion is correct. Then since it relates to the cerebellum, and 
since one of the functions of this organ is generation, when the 
fruit of this organ is partaken of, as it was in the case of Adam 
and Eve, it produces a lust or concupiscence at first, and after- 
wards it leads to the perversion of every faculty of the mind. It 
opens the eyes to evil of every kind, drives one near to distrac- 
tion ; he sees evil everywhere, and it raises havoc with every- 
thing generally. So when Adam and Eve had done this sin, let 
us concede that lust was generated ; and, as will appear in the 
sequel, was gratified by them not very long afterward. Then 
their eyes were opened, and they saw that they were naked ; then 
they, becoming ashamed of themselves, made themselves aprons 
to hide their guilt. This sense of guilt would not occur if they 
had not done this sin, for they were commanded in the begin- 
ning to "Multiply and replenish the earth." This was the first 
command that God gave them, and they could not possibly re- 
gard it as being evil. 

Now whatever exists, or is done in the macrocosm, or the ex- 
ternal universe, since man is an epitome of the universe, it exists 
also, or is done, in the microcosm, or the internal organization of 
man. And whatever Adam done in the macrocosm, or the Gar- 
den of Eden, the internal Ego done the same thing in the micro- 
cosm, or his interior consciousness. If one has his spiritual eyes 
open it will not take long to discover this. So when the for- 
bidden tree was partaken of by Adam and Eve in the macrocosm, 
their internal Ego done the same thing and at the same time in 
the microcosm. And since they had partaken of the fruit of the 
tree, it signifies that their sin was of the highest order and would 
be productive, but such would not have been the case if only the 
leaves or buds of the tree were partaken of, because the fruit is 



138 SCIENCE AND RELIGION 

of the seventh law and is above all others. 

There are some writers who do not seem to believe that there 
ever was any Garden of Eden in reality, but that this was some- 
thing that exists in the mind only. I have endeavored to avoid 
anything of a controversial nature, but I must. say here that such 
person's are in error. The microcosm is an exact reproduction 
of the macrocosm, and if a thing did not exist in the macrocosm, 
then it cannot exist in the microcosm. It is just as easy for God 
to cause the Garden of Eden to grow in the macrocosm as in the 
microcosm, as both are operated on the same general plan. 
Therefore, I must believe that the Bible narrative of Adam and 
Eve in the Garden of Eden is literally correct, both on general 
principles and in detail. It is this -fact of the similarity of the 
two systems that enabled the prophets to foresee future events, 
for by following closely those things which transpire in the mi- 
crocosm, or the internal consciousness, they are enabled to fore- 
tell those things which shall transpire in the Earth or the macro- 
cosm. This principle does not comprise the whole of the prin- 
ciple of prophecy, but it does constitute a great portion of it. 
We will have occasion to look into this subject deeper in another 
part of this work. 

Now let us see what the Bible says of the result of this sin of 
Adam's. 

"And the Lord God said unto the woman, what is this that 
thou hast done? . . . Unto the woman He said, I will greatly 
multiply thy sorrow and thy conception; in sorrow shall thou 
bring forth children ; and thy desire shall be to thy husband, and 
he shall rule over thee. And unto Adam He said, because thou 
hast harkened unto the voice of thy wife, . . . cursed is the 
ground for thy sake ; in sorrow shalt. thou eat of it all the days 
of thy life ; thorns also and thistles shall it bring forth to thee ; 
and thou shalt eat of the herb of the field ; in the sweat of thy 
face shalt thou eat bread, till thou return unto the ground," etc. 
"And the Lord God said, Behold, the man is become as one. of 
us to know good and evil ; and now, lest he put forth his hand 
and take also of the tree of life, and eat, and live forever ; there- 



SCIENCE AND RELIGION 139 

fore the Lord God sent him forth from the Garden of Eden, . . 
and He placed at the east of the Garden of Eden cherubims, and 
a flaming sword wliich turned every way, to keep the way of the 
tree of life." (Genesis, 3:13-24.) 

It will be seen that the Devil always uses the truth for a handle 
to his club, for he said, "Ye shall be as gods, knowing good and 
evil," and this fact was confirmed by the Lord God when He said, 
"Behold, the man is become as one gf us, knowing good and 
evil." 

Sorrow is one of the maledictions which they were to suffer, 
and this, as we have seen, belongs to Saturn; he was also to 
suffer tribulation and poverty, and this condition belongs with 
Uranus; and he was to labor all the days of his life, and this be- 
longs with his Executive faculties, and to Mars. Now these 
were the three planets which were in his twelfth house. Can 
you now understand why these three planets are called "MAL- 
EFIC" by the astrologers ? 

This sin of Adam seems to have some effect upon the relation 
between the two hemispheres of the brain, which gives him a 
double consciousness. One-half of his nature is good and the 
other half is evil ; the one is contrary to the other, and the one 
i,s pitted against the other, so that he cannot do the things that 
he would. And when Adam and Eve had two sons born unto 
them, Cain and Abel, Cain was evil, while Abel was good. It is 
supposed by many that Cain and Abel were twins. The con- 
stellation of Gemini was in the sign of Aries at that time, and 
since this is his house of matrimony, with the Moon in that house, 
it would have a tendency to produce twins. Gemini also gives 
rise to the dual nature of man, hence the origin of the two na- 
tures, good and evil. 

It seems to me that Adam was in harmony with the world 
before this sin was committed, but after it was done it cut him 
loose from some of his worldly ties and gave him a desire for 
heaven. Yet this may result' from his desire to flee from the 
evil that is upon him. Adam may have loved God to some ex- 
tent before this sin was committed, but not devotedlv. His love 



140 SCIENCE AND RELIGION 

was a selfish one, and it was only for the benefits which he might 
derive from it, but after this sin was committed he might curse 
God for placing him in such circumstances, and vet, at the same 
time, he would love the Holy Spirit which comes from above as 
his only means of salvation. He had tasted of Conscientious- 
ness, wriich gives a sense of truth and justice, and he could no 
longer use this faculty to justify himself in his selfish acts with- 
out having a consciousness of sin. His judgment concerning a 
good many things seems to become impaired, and nothing seems 
to go right. He is first denounced by the Lord God, afterward 
he is viewed with distrust by his fellowman and everything else; 
he becomes "cranky" or ''rattled," and in nearly everything he 
is made decidedly miserable. In regard to some things, espe- 
cially those subjects which touch upon morals, his mind becomes 
very acute. He seems to have taken up a new faculty of the 
mind, that of Conscientiousness, and, after all, it may be a pro- 
gressive talent or a blessing in disguise. 

Again, he had become a positive or a judge and dictator for 
himself, while before he was a negative and presumed only to 
obey and follow the commands of God and lived as he was moved 
by the Spirit. He must fight his. own battles now instead of being 
led by the Spirit out of harm's way; and then, if his judgment 
is poor, as it commonly is, he can only expect poor results from 
his labors. Then again, his will power is abortive, and he finds 
that his mind is divided against himself, so that he cannot do as 
he likes. He undertakes to do a good deed and it turns out bad ; 
he begins an enterprise, when conscience whispers him it may be 
wrong, and through fear he desists. He is afraid to do evil, and 
he sees evil everywhere. 

I have endeavored to explain only a few of the conditions that 
this sin placed upon our ancient Father, of which only a hun- 
dredth part of them are mentioned here ; but Adam undoubtedly 
understood all this much better than I am able to write it. Then 
they were taken up later on- in the successive decades of the 
world's progress, and explained in detail by the leaders in re- 
ligions matters ; by Moses, the prophets, Christ, and the apostles, 



SCIENCE AND RELIGION 141 

and the ministers and teachers of every age. So all through the 
world, through the laws of hereditary descent, we have good and 
evil, and each are pitted against the other; the one is striving 
toward order and justice, while the other is striving toward dis- 
order and chaos. There are two sides to every question, and in 
most cases one side is good and the other evil. 

These evil people, too, contest every woM of truth, and the 
other is obliged to prove everything. Every new truth in science 
or religion, and in fact everything else, is treated with derision 
and ridicule at first, and when it is possible, the truth is trampled 
under foot ; but when it can no longer be gainsaid or over- 
powered, it is then tolerated, but every flaw must be mended and 
made firm and plain before it is finally accepted as truth. 

There are many things about this sin of Adam's that I do not 
understand, but I do know thaf it cannot properly be considered 
as a myth. It is a SOLEMN REALITY in every sense of the 
word. 

In regard to the rib which the Lord God took from- Adam's 
side, with which He is said to have created the woman, the 
science of Anatomy proves to us very conclusively that there are 
many men, but not all, who have a missing rib on the left side. 
Now, who can say that this story is a myth? Is it not possible 
that this story is true, and through the laws of heredity this pecu- 
liarity has descended to us through all these generations to the 
present time? It is. worthy to note that women do not possess 
this peculiarity, that is, they have an equal number of ribs on 
each side. Of course, I have no idea of the modus operandi by 
which this feat was accomplished ; I only know that this phe- 
nomenon is a reality, and that it tallies well with the statement 
recorded in the Bible. 

We have not yet considered the positions of Venus and Mer- 
cury in the fifth house in this horoscope of Adam, and this is 
chiefly because I am not quite certain that these positions are 
correct. They really may not have been in this house at all, as 
I have only computed their mean motions. However, Raphael 
says of these positions : 



142 SCIENCE AND RELIGION 

Venus in the fifth house — "Addicted to gaming and pleasure ; 
a numerous family, many girls, dutiful children, who will be a 
comfort to the native ; if Venus be strong, it may give gain by 
speculation, and hazardous games." 

Mercury in the fifth house — "In barren signs, shows but few 
children or loss of offspring ; inclined for betting and gaming." 

If these positions of Venus and Mercury are correct, the de- 
scriptions given here by Raphael may be construed to mean that 
these positions had something to do with Adam's fall, as they 
inclined him to be hazardous and take many chances. His tak- 
ing of the forbidden tree may be considered as a speculation, as 
he expected great results from his disobedience. He was right 
in one sense of the word, the results were great ; but as to 
whether they were to his advantage or not, is quite another af- 
fair. He undoubtedly regarded the matter as if he had taken a 
bitter pill by mistake. 

There are very few planetary aspects in this figure, and I do 
not think it necessary to consider them here. Most of the aspects 
are weak ones at the best. 

In concluding this horoscope of Adam, I might add this testi- 
mony : Several years ago, so I read in the paper, some spiritual- 
ists summoned or called up the spirit of Adam and talked with 
him. He confirmed the fact that he had fallen from grace, and 
he still lays the whole blame upon Eve, and says that she was 
accountable for it all. Adam always did blame Eve for their 
disgrace, and it is recorded in the Bible to that effect. 



CHAPTER IV. 
PROGRESS OF THE WORLD. 

AS EXPLAINED BY THE PRINCIPLES OF PHRENOLOGY. 

. "A thousand years is as a day with the Lord," says Saint 
Peter, and although I know of no basis in Nature for such a 



SCIENCE AND RELIGION 143 

period, as of the revolution of the planets, etc., it is very plain 
that the periods of the progress of the world, and of civilization, 
and decidedly measured by this rule. And further, the periods of 
progress correspond with the various groups of organs in the 
brain, of which there are seven, and taken in the order that I 
have enumerated them, in Astrology, and each period, of one 
thousand years brings into activity and predominance a different 
or succeeding group of organs. -This arrangement may not ap- 
pear evident at first glance, but a little reflection, as I will en- 
deavor to illustrate, will prove it quite plainly. 

To begin with, as the late Rev. Henry Ward Beecher truly 
says, "The Bible is like a perfect man ; and those who have imag- 
ination run forward into the Revelations, while those of the 
grosser sort run back into the Old Bible." 

This idea conveyed by Mr. Beecher was not a new one to me, 
but perhaps it was more clearly stated by him than I should have 
stated it. Perhaps this may serve to show that more than one 
person may be thinking the same thoughts at the same time. 

Take one in whom the Aspiring group of organs is large and 
predominating and in most instances he will say that he likes 
the books of the. Prophets the best. Abraham Lincoln was a 
notable instance in this. He had a strong Motive temperament, 
and large Aspiring group, and also Jupiter was the strongest 
planet in his nativity, and it is said of him that his choice of the 
books in the Bible was that of the Prophet Isaiah. 

On the other hand, take one like Emanuel Swedenborg, for 
instance, and he naturally runs forward into the Revelations. 
His "Apocalypse Revealed" and his "New Christian Religion," 
etc., are evidences of his mental and spiritual calibre. Ideality, 
Spirituality, and all the Reflective and* Moral groups were very 
large in him. We could not reasonably expect one like him to 
write very much upon religious matters without mentioning the 
Revelations, or looking forward to future times. 

Scientific men generally like the Epistles of Paul the best, since 
he was the mo:t philosophic in his writings, and in the Old Bible 
they often choose the Book of Job on account that there are many 



144 SCIENCE AND RELIGION 

things spoken of in that book that are very scientific. Job un- 
doubtedly knew that the Earth was suspended in space, for he 
said : "He stretcheth out the north over the empty place and 
hangeth the world upon nothing." It is a noteworthy fact, too, 
that the place most devoid of stars is toward the north. 

Again, there are many men, especially among those who go 
back into the Old Bible, who just dote, on the fact that the blood 
of Christ was shed for the sins of the world. These, of course, 
relate to the law, and they place considerable stress upon the 
necessity for sacrifice. The executive faculties or animal brain are 
very strong in them. But for my part, in looking at the problem 
from a scientific standpoint, I am utterly unable to understand how 
the blood had anything to do with it, and I have asked several 
ministers to explain the modus operandi of this phenomenon, and 
they have been unable to do so in a way that is intelligible to 
me. Yet I am aware that the Scriptures say very plainly that 
the blood of Christ did have very much to do with the taking 
. away of sins. Undoubtedly there is some occult truth in it that 
has not yet occurred to me, and I have no reason whatever to 
doubt the truth of the. Bible statement. (Note: This mystery 
was revealed to me later on, and is explained later on in this 
work.) 

Children very often like the story of Joseph and Benjamin 
best, from the fact that it is juvenile, and -it is not unlikely that 
most people in their growing up live over, in a manner, the history 
of the world in its progressive stages of development and en- 
lightenment until they have reached their own station or place 
in life, and they are affected, no doubt, to a very great extent even 
beyond this, as they must do to become perfect ; yet, they all have 
their niche or sphere in life, and, with them, all else is subordinate 
to this. Some ruling faculty which is the keynote for all the 
rest, some . predominating element in which they live and have 
their being. 

The first of those periods of a thousand years began with the 
days of Adam, and it belongs with the social law or group. The 
Bible does not state very clearly as to just what the people did do 



SCIENCE AND RELIGION 145 

in those days, but it may be inferred that they lived, got married, 
and died, as a principal thing, or, in other words, they manifested 
those social feelings which bind one to home, relations and 
friends. "Be fruitful and multiply and replenish the earth," is 
God's first command to Adam, and amativeness is also the first 
organ mentioned on the phrenological chart. After Adam's fall 
from grace it is likely that he began to seek virtue, which, says 
the Apostle Peter, is the first step toward righteousness after we 
have been regenerated in the faith. They had a patriarchal form 
of government in those days, the father dictating and teaching the 
younger people what they should do. It is worthy of remark that 
while Adam was able to walk and talk with God, this faculty was 
lost or became dormant after a few generations. This may have 
been from lack of use, but it was certainly the result of Adam's 
sin. In those days, the people having nothing to do except to 
make a living and provide for their humble needs, lived to a great 
age. At the latter end of this period, and it was also the seventh 
generation, there was one man who was said to have been taken 
to heaven alive. The Bible says of this : "And Enoch walked with 
God; and he was not; for God took him." 

The second law now came into force and this relates to the 
perceptive and literary group of organs. The Bible is no more 
clear about the events which happened at the beginning of this 
period than it is of the first. The people did very small things 
in those days, and very little is recorded of them ; but still there -'s 
enough for us to trace the effect of this law. The Bible, which 
is our only record for this time, says : 

"And it came to pass, when men began to multiply on the face 
of the earth, and daughters were born unto them, that the sons 
of God saw the daughters of men that they were fair; and they 
took them wives of all which they chose. . . . There were 
giants in the earth in those days ; and also after that, when the 
sons of God came in unto the daughters of men, and they bore 
children to them, the same became mighty men which were of old, 
men of renown." 

There are two classes of people mentioned here, the sons of 



146 SCIENCE AND RELIGION 

God and of men. It is not quite clear as to where these latter had 
their origin, unless they are the people referred to as having been 
created on the sixth day, or a period beyond that of Adam. But 
it is clear that when this second law came into effect, and this 
second law relates to the Perceptive group of faculties, which 
gives a desire to travel about and explore the country, to see and 
learn all things, these sons of God, or the descendants of Adam, 
began to cut loose from the family ties, and began to look about 
them, and they took unto themselves wives from this other race 
or class of people. This is one of the expressions of this group 
of organs. 

The flood occurred later on in this period. When the law 
which relates to the organ of Weight came into effect, and the 
organ of weight is in this group, and its function is to give 
knowledge of density, or the law of equilibrium, the equilibrium 
of the earth was disturbed and caused the flood. 

At the latter end of this period the people all spoke one lan- 
guage, and they began the building Of the Tower of Babel. But 
before they had completed the work there resulted a confusion 
of tongues among them, and they spoke different languages, so 
that they could not understand one another; then they left off 
building the Tower of Babel. Now, the organ of language does 
belong in this group, and it is not unlikely that when this law 
came into effect it caused them to speak with different tongues, 
according to their different dispositions or characters. I cannot 
give a description of all the organs, nor am I able to tell when 
each of them came into effect; but an outline is all that is neces- 
sary here, and this will be sufficient to prove that the general plan 
is correct. 

"Knowledge puffeth up, but Love edifieth," says St. Paul. 
These perceptive faculties give knowledge, and notice, too, how 
puffed up these people were when they conceived the ida that 
they could build the tower of Babel that would reach up to 
heaven. 

We come now to consider the third law, and this relates to our 
Executive or Selfish group of organs. As stated before, this 



SCIENCE AND RELIGION 147 

third law gives divisibility, a love of self, a separate existence, 
etc., and it is worthy to remark that when this law came into 
effect, at the year 2000 B. C, that the people did all divide aH 
up into tribes. Every man who had a family formed a separate 
tribe. And there were many instances of men who had several 
sons, and each of these sons formed a separate tribe. 

Again, these faculties give rise to our fighting qualities, and 
this third law had not been in force very long before men began 
to fight and go to war with one another, one tribe against another, 
and it is worthy to remark that there were no wars before this 
law came into effect. When Cain killed Abel it was considered 
a terrible crime, and as a consequence of this a vcrv great punish- 
ment was put upon him ; but in these latter days, when this third 
law came into effect, it became very common for men to fight 
and kill one another, and this quality seemed to grow worse and 
worse in them, and they became more and more barbarous until 
about the end of this period. And further, we may say that 
after this law came into effect that it continues to remain even 
until now, and it will continue, and we may expect to have wars 
until this element is subdued by the moral law when it comes into 
effect in the future. For the Executive group has an opposite 
effect to that of the Moral group, and there is no other element of 
the mind that will act as a counterpoise to it ; and we can see even 
at this present time that wars do exist, and this element has not 
yet been subdued or brought under subjection. Men talk of sub- 
duing this element by reason and science, but these will not sub- 
due it. We are living in an age of reason and science at the 
present day, and there never was a time when the world had 
bigger or better guns, and the nations never were better prepared 
for a terrible war than they are at the beginning of this twentieth 
century. Reasan and science may guide our Executive faculties, 
but subdue them, never. The Moral element alone can do this. 

Now, Abraham was born at the beginning of this third period, 
and since this element is the opposite of the Moral element, it is 
evident that he could see and understand things of a spiritual 
nature which other people had been unable to understand before, 



148 SCIENCE AND RELIGION 

and Abraham is considered to be the Father of our Faith. 

It was during this period that the children of Israel made their 
exodus from the. land of Egypt, and were kept in the wilderness 
for a period of forty years, and during this time they were fed 
upon manna, or what Paul terms "angel food,'' and water was 
caused to flow from a rock, which the same Apostle terms a 
■ "spiritual drink." The organs of Alimentiveness and Bibative- 
ness are in this group, and we may well believe that these people 
were fed on this spiritual food and drink while the law which 
relates to these organs was in force. 

•Man is made in the similitude of God, and the faculties which 
are possessed by man are also the attributes of God. Man has 
these Executive faculties which gives him his fighting qualities, 
and God also exercised His Executive spirit against these people 
while they were in the wilderness on several occasions, and at 
one time twenty-three thousand of them died in one day. '. This 
element is the power to law, and therefore relates to the law ; and 
it was during this period that Moses received the law' of God 
on Mount Sinai. The people were taught to fear God and to 
keep His commandments, and to offer burnt offerings as an atone- 
ment for sins. To the people of the present day this offering of 
sacrifices and burnt offerings to God may look like nonsense, but 
to the people of those days it was quite different. There is a 
principle in Nature which requires of the barbarian a sacrifice to 
put him in harmony with his moral nature. These people were so 
barbarous that it was useless to teach them to love God, and if 
they were left alone they would not progress and become perfect, 
but they would become worse and more barbarous — they would 
not reform. By making these offerings and sacrifices it had a 
tendency to humiliate them and bring them to the Divine ; and 
besides this there is probably an occult principle involved in 
making these sacrifices which I do not even presume to under- 
stand. I suppose it is difficult for any one in these days to under- 
stand the philosophy of all these offerings, sacrifices and ceremo- 
nies which were practiced by the Jews, and also by other nations. 

The book of Job seems to correspond with the organ of Cau- 



SCIENCE AND RELIGION 149 

tiousness. He said, "For the thing which I greatly feared is come 
unto me, and that which I was afraid of .is come unto me. I was 
not in safety, neither had I rest, neither was I quiet; yet trouble 
came." All through this book of Job is seen this sublime mani- 
festation of Cautiousness. He was a great man and a very wise 
one, too. 

The fourth law relates to our Aspiring group of organs, and 
these give a desire to rule ; and this fourth period, with the Jews 
who were under the special direction of God at that time, was the 
period of the kings and prophets. This period began about King 
David's time, and extended to the time of Christ. 

Some people may not believe that the Aspiring group of organs 
has anything to do with the gift of prophecy, but it is true, never- 
theless ; and those who have this group of organs large, generally 
like this part of the Bible the best. Jupiter, to which these organs 
are allied, is partly self-luminous, and persons governed by him 
partake somewhat of his nature; .it gives light within, self- 
knowledge or self-illumination. Solomon was born during this 
period, and he was said to be the wisest man in the world. 

Phrenologists may view me with incredulity when I say that 
this group of organs has anything to do with knowledge or wis- 
dom, but if they were to be moved by the Holy Ghost, and get 
their wisdom in that way, instead of learning it from books, then 
perhaps they would look at it differently. Now, there is a differ- 
ence between the Aspiring and Reflective groups, and there is 
also a difference in their kinds of knowledge. The one gains its 
knowledge from inspiration, and the other by reflection and scien- 
tific investigation. If one will undertake to learn from the spirit 
it will not require much experience to find that the Aspiring 
group is brought into requisition, and that it has a great influ- 
ence during such times. 

"THE FEAR OF THE LORD IS THE BEGINNING OF 
WISDOM" is a true aphorism, but while wisdom begins in fear, 
it does not necessarily end there. Its natural end is in pure, per- 
fect love which casteth out fear. 

I am also a phrenologist, and while I can justify those who may 



150 SCIENCE AND RELIGION 

ridicule me for the statements contained in the last few para- 
graphs, I can also rebuke them for viewing things superficially, 
as they appear to be, instead of drinking deeply and viewing them 
as they really are. * 

The fifth period began with the Christian era and extended to 
about the year iooo a.d. Christ was born one week before the 
beginning of this era, as has been already stated. This period be- 
longs with the Perfective faculties, and these faculties are allied 
to Saturn. Saturn was on the meridian at the time of the birth 
of Christ, and His horoscope was a perfect one, and therefore 
Christ was perfect and taught us a perfect doctrine. 

Up to the time of Christ men were taught to fear God, and they 
could be controlled only through fear ; but after this era began 
then we were taught to love God, and that perfect love casteth 
out fear. So, too, the Old Testament advocates the use of the 
rod in the training of children, but in the New Testament it is 
not so. The beginning of this era was the dividing line between 
fear and love, between the Old Testament and the New. Man 
cannot be driven to God and spiritual worth through fear alone ; 
he may be driven to this extent and then he is attracted onward 
through love. 

Through the sin of Adam man's spiritual nature became dor- 
mant or closed up, as it were, to a great degree, and this faculty 
or paradise can be regained only by a certain process of develop- 
ment. For instance, Adam was able to walk and talk with God, 
and was also able to see Him, before the fall, but who is there 
among us to-day who possesses this gift? Now, the Bible gives 
the key to this process of development, or, as we might term it, 
the evolution of the mind. But it requires great diligence on our 
part to live up to the standard required of us for that purpose.' 
That time is coming, however, slowly, but surely, when our para- 
dise shall be regained, and every man shall know God and the 
right way of living, from the least of us unto the greatest. 

A new round of the ladder of this process of the world's de- 
velopment was reached at the beginning of this fifth period. 
Christ said, when He began to preach, "The law and the prophets 



SCIENCE AND RELIGION . 151 

were until John (the Baptist) ; since that time the Kingdom of 
God is preached, and every man passeth into it." 

It has been stated before that saturnine men commonly 'have 
a fall to disgrace and trouble, and now I wish to show that the 
world has passed through this same fall, and that it occurred also 
during this period. After the fall of the Roman Empire, we 
passed through what is called the ''Dark Ages," when the world 
sank again into barbarism. But, at the time of this fall, the 
Christians of Rome were carried away as prisoners, and these in 
turn became so many missionaries. The civilizing influences of 
Christianity had their effect, and toward the latter end of this 
period they had begun to elevate. They had arrived, in fact, at 
Constructiveness, and began to build up anew, and upon a more 
sure basis. Religion was no longer a theory, but became an es- 
tablished fact. Simeon prophesied of Jesus, when He was in His 
infancy, saying: ''Behold, this child is set for the fall and rising 
again of many in Israel ; and for a sign which shall be spoken 
against." 

During this fifth period the Perfective faculties held full sway. 
Ideality and Sublimity were at the zenith of their power. It. was. 
at this time that the greatest artists in the history of the world 
flourished and had their wonderful career, and these faculties are 
those that appreciate art. THE OLD MASTERS! Who has 
not heard of them? Masters of sculpture, painting and art! All 
the arts in Greece and Rome were brought to their highest state 
of perfection during this period ; nor are the artists in this scien- 
tific and enlightened age of the world able to imitate them. 

But by far the greatest argument that caji be produced, rela- 
tive to this period, is to show that the people of those days mani- 
fested what we might call the combined function of this group 
of organs. This group of organs, when predominating, gives 
their possessor that trait of character which desires to bring all 
things subject unto himself, and control them, as it were, by an 
effort of the will. This power, or trait of character, w^as mani- 
fested first by our Saviour, Jesus Christ. It was shown in His 
desire to Christianize the world and make the people subject unto 



152 SCIENCE AND RELIGION 

Him. And again, it was manifested by the Pope of Rome, yet 
in a different way. For, while Christ desired to win our souls to 
righteousness and 'eternal life, that we might become a part of 
Himself in the world to come, the Pope, on the contrary, desired 
a temporal power that he might rule over men and make the 
world subject unto his will, that he might rule them as a man. 

The sixth period began with the Crusades, or about the year 
iooo, A.D., and will extend to about the year 2000, a.d. 

This period belongs with our Reflective faculties, and since 
these faculties are of an intellectual nature, this is an age of 
science and learning; an age of inductive reasoning and of 
scientific investigation. There is hardly a branch or field of 
thought but that has been looked into and improved. ' It is an 
age of inventions,' improvement and discovery, and there is hardly 
a trade or profession but that is being brought to a high state of 
perfection. The railroad, the steam engine, the telegraph and 
telephone, and thousands of other inventions of every description 
for the benefit of man, have been brought into existence during 
this period, and still the good work goes on. 

The organs of Causality and Comparison are in this group, 
which gives us the ability to analyze the laws of nature, and trace 
the relation between cause and effect; and by these means man 
has been able to discover a new continent and learn that the 
world is round; and finally, to analyze the laws that sustain the 
worlds, and to discover the nature of these laws of the universe 
generally; and to a great extent, we have learned the effect of 
these laws upon man. 

The organ of Human Nature is also in this group, and this 
gives a knowledge of character ; and during this period a system 
of Phrenology has been founded, also Physiognomy, and there 
are also several other systems by which character may be read, 
and they are all being brought to light. 

Professor Twing truly says: "Character is revealed through 
many windows, like a cathedral illuminated at midnight." This 
organ also aids us to learn many other things, for by its means 
we see things, as it were, by a direct inspection of the mind. 



SCIENCE AND RELIGION 153 

This group of organs borders on Benevolence, and this sixth 
element, says the Apostle Peter, gives brotherly kindness. And 
it is worthy to remark that during this period slavery has been 
abolished in the United States, and also the serfs of Russia have 
been made free. And, in addition to this, the churches have 
taken to this feeling, and have sent missionaries to all the foreign 
and heathen lands, that not only themselves, but also all people, 
might be saved by the Gospel of Christ. 

This feeling of brotherly kindness or brotherly love has never 
been more strongly manifested in the history of the world than 
it is at the present time. The fraternal societies, the labor unions, 
the organizations of capital, the trusts, the associations, mission- 
aries, etc., are all manifestations of this feeling of brotherly love, 
and these all are only in their infancy. The time is rapidly ap- 
proaching when the world of people will come to the realization 
that we are all brothers and sisters, and that we are all one flesh, 
one blood, yet diversified in our appearances by the differences in 
our characters and hereditary conditions. 

Nor are the days of invention at an end ; not by any means. 
The immense strides made in the progress and enlightenment of 
the world during the last few centuries surpasses anything ever 
recorded in history. It has been styled by some writers as a 
''Cyclone of improvement." We are approaching Human Na- 
ture, which is purely intellectual. The characters of the people 
are also improving and keeping pace with the intellect. If one 
will read the Purity books being published at the present day, he 
may wisely conclude that man is striving hard to regain that 
Paradise of Purity from which Adam and Eve fell. The world 
is waking up. The day star is arising in our hearts: Indeed, it 
appears' as though we are approaching that day of which it is 
said: 

"And I looked, and, lo, a Lamb stood on Mount Sion, and with 
Him an hundred forty and four thousand, having His Father's 
name written in their foreheads. These are they which were not 
defiled with women ; for they are virgins. These are they which 
follow the Lamb whithersoever He goeth. These were re- 



154 SCIENCE AND RELIGION 

deemed from among men, being the first fruits unto God and to 
the Lamb. And in their mouth was found no guile ; for they are 
without fault before the throne of God." (Rev., 14:1-5.) 

THE MILLENNIUM. 

If this analysis or description of the successive periods of the 
world's progress, as we have just seen, is correct, and I believe 
with all my heart that it is, then at about the year 2000 a.d. will 
begin the seventh period which relates to the Moral group of 
faculties, and these faculties are allied to Neptune. This period 
will, according to our mode of reckoning, continue for a thousand 
years. 

Will this period represent the Millennium, the Lord's Sabbath, 
as being spoken of in the Revelations ? Will this be the period 
when the Moral faculties have # the supremacy and hold the Ex- 
ecutive faculties under control ? It has been prophesied that in 
that time ''the lion and the lamb shall lie down together, and dust 
shall be the serpent's meat." And in that day it will be considered, 
as bad to kill an ox as it is to kill a man. Many people of late 
years, and for that matter ever since the time of Christ, have 
made predictions that the Millennium was at hand, but they did 
not claim to have any word from God to that effect, nor did they 
seem to read the signs of the times. They knew, or should have 
known, that the Revelations had not yet come to pass, and they 
ignored one part of the Scriptures in their enthusiasm to have the 
Millennium come at once. Paul says of this : 

"Now, we beseech you, brethren, by the coming of our Lord 
Jesus Christ, and by our gathering together unto Him, that ye 
be not soon shaken in mind, or be troubled, neither by spirit, nor 
by word, nor by letter as from us, as. that the day of Christ is at 
hand. Let no man deceive you by any means ; for that day shall 
not come, except there come a falling away first, and that man of 
sin be revealed, the son of perdition ; who opposeth and exalteth 
himself above all that is called God., or that is worshipped ; so 
that he, as God, sitteth in the temple of God, showing himself 



SCIENCE AND RELIGION 155 

that he is god. » . . And then shall that wicked be revealed, 
whom the Lord shall consume with the spirit of His mouth, and 
shall destroy with the brightness of His coming ; even him, 
whose coming is after the working of Satan with all power and 
signs and lying wonders." (Second Thessalonians, 2:1-9.) 

Now, we may have seen some of the things which have been 
prophesied shall happen before the coming of our Lord, but not 
all of them, by any means ; and, therefore, we are certain that 
the time is not immediately at hand. All of the prophets and 
teachers have declared that in the last days perilous times shall 
come ; and, if that be the case, as I believe it will, this twentieth 
century will be a very eventful one. For, if all these prophecies 
of Scriptures must happen between now and the coming of our 
Lord, or say at about the year 2000 a.d v these events, when they 
do begin, will follow one another in rather rapid succession. And 
I do not see why these events should not happen. The organ of 
Human Nature relates to and gives knowledge of character, and 
it is one of the principal elements which led man astray in the 
beginning, and it is likely that this faculty should be tested and 
made perfect as all the others have been in the past. 

We have seen in Adam's nativity that the malefic planets, Mars, 
Saturn and Uranus, were in his twelfth house, which is the 
house of sorrow, self-undoing, imprisonment, etc., and we have 
seen also that when these laws have been in force in the progress 
of the world, which relates to these planets, that God has come 
to the aid of man to help him through the difficulty. In the third" 
period, which relates to Mars, God took the children of Israel 
under His own supervision, and took them out of bondage, where 
they had been in slavery for four hundred years, and led them 
through the wilderness to the land of promise. And in the fifth 
period which relates to Saturn, Christ came and preached to us 
a perfect doctrine and cast out devils by the score, but was finally 
crucified, being faithful even unto death. So now we have come 
to the sixth period which relates to Uranus, and since it was 
partly man's intuition which led him astray, and since this organ 
is the highest in the group, the final test should be in the last days. 



156 SCIENCE AND RELIGION 

In saying that this organ is the highest in the group, I mean 
that it is not only the most elevated, but also that it is a higher or 
superior faculty of mind, as has been explained in Chapter I. 
Now, God had. made the Serpent (the Devil), the most subtile 
of the beasts of the field, indicating that he possessed the highest 
attributes of mind' belonging in the animal world, which is the 
faculty of Human Nature. And, therefore, the law relating to 
this faculty should come into force in the last days of this period, 
and just before the Moral law comes into force. 

Now, I believe that these perilous times shall come, and that 
there will be a great conflict along many different lines. There 
will be a conflict between science and religion; between intellect 
and spirit; between right and wrong doing of every conceivable 
form. Deceit will be the order of the day, and the evil ones shall 
resort to violence. "Peace shall be taken from the earth." And 
there shall be such a turmoil as was never heard of before. 

Some of the most learned men of the present day argue that 
there is no God but the combined forces of Nature, as has been 
prophesied by the prophet Daniel that they would argue ; and 
they define life itself to be only "the combined forces which resist 
death." 

Nonsense ! Have not these learned men declared that there is 
no process by which any machine can be made to gain power 
over the laws of gravitation, as has been thoroughly tested in 
their attempts to get perpetual motion? And does not anything 
in which there is the principle of life possess this power? For 
example : a one-pound weight, descending through ten feet of 
space, is equal to ten foot-pounds ; and it can be made to raise 
a ten-pound weight through one foot of space, which is equal also 
to ten foot-pounds ; which is a balance of power, and it cannot 
be made to raise any more than this. And in these experiments 
it makes no difference as to the means employed, whether it be 
lever power, pulley power, aerostatics, hydrostatics, electricity, 
magnetism, etc., the result is always the same. We cannot make 
any machine by which we can gain even the least particle of 
power over the laws of gravitation, and therefore we cannot, get 



SCIENCE AND RELIGION 157 

perpetual motion. But if we add the principle of LIFE to these 
laws of Nature, we find that it does gain power over the laws of 
gravitation. 

Let us take a tree, for example. It grows from a very small 
seed, and in the course of time it becomes a large tree ; that is, 
let us say, four feet in diameter and two hundred feet high, and 
weighs from twenty to thirty tons. Now, this tree, by possessing 
the principle of life, has gathered its substance from the soil in 
which it grows, and has converted it into timber, and has raised 
this substance, amounting to twenty or thirty tons, to an average 
of one hundred feet, in addition to the annual fall of leaves and 
fruit, etc. This tree, then, is equal to a perpetual motion machine, 
because it has gained power over the laws of gravitation. Then 
is life, even in this tree, only "the combined forces which resist 
death ?" Has not this tree done more than all these known laws 
of forces, can be made to do ? 

Life, life ! What is life ? Life "is an infusion of the spirit of 
God, and the world by wisdom knows not God, because He is 
spiritually discerned, and in no other way. . Everything in nature 
is invested with the principle of life, and while it acts in harmony 
with these laws, it also possesses a principle which is not con- 
tained in the laws. This is life. Even the Earth, the Sun, Moon, 
and planets, possess this life principle, and yet man comprehend- 
eth it not. 

Now, it does appear as if the world was preparing for the final 
struggle of the last days. For -there is beginning a falling away 
among the followers of Christ. The following note is clipped 
from the San Francisco Examiner, a paper which is second to 
none on the Pacific Coast, and is therefore reliable: 

"FUTURE OF THE CHURCHES." 

"To many devoted Christians the outlook for the churches is 
dark. They see the growth of indifference and unbelief, they ob- 
serve the scarcity of men in the congregations, and they painfully 
realize the fact that the clergy do not hold as high a rank in the 



15S SCIENCE AND RELIGION 

public estimation as they once held. They fear that the day may 
come when the church doors will be closed, and the great organ- 
izations that have done so much for humanity and civilization will 
cease to exist." 

There are only three sentences in the above paragraph, but they 
contain so very much. 

Again, the church is divided up into a multitude of creeds, and 
each of these claim that they are the true followers of Christ, and 
yet they are all preaching from the same Bible. 

Is Christ divided? Is He to be worshipped in segregated 
parts? If we put a small quantity of iron filings into a bushel of 
miscellaneous substances and stir it up with a magnet, we find 
that this iron all sticks to the magnet, while these other sub- 
stances do not. So, too, when any man reads the Bible, since the 
Bible is like a perfect man, he will pick out certain paragraphs 
which suit his nature best, or comparatively speaking, those 
paragraphs which stick to him. And if a .hundred thousand men 
should read the Bible through, and each mark certain paragraphs 
which suited them best, we would find that, no two of them would 
be marked alike. And, therefore, if every man could have a creed 
that would suit his ideas in every particular, there would be as 
many different creeds as there are separate individuals. 

I once asked a minister, who said that his "sieve was pretty 
fine," if he believed it was a good thing for the church of Christ 
to be divided up into so many creeds. 

"Oh, yes," said he, "we get more people that way than we 
would if they were all consolidated into one church." 

So, too, we might have more money if we would make it half 
alloy; but would it be as pure money, and would it be as readily 
accepted as money? We think not. It is the same with religion. 
God is the author of our faith, and so long as our creed conforms 
to His law, then that creed is acceptable unto Him, otherwise not. 
Yet I must regard this division of the church as an evolution, or 
pulling out from the old ruts, which the people fell into during 
the dark ages. And, notwithstanding the creeds, the churches, or 
rather the different branches of the same church, are doing some 



SCIENCE AND RELIGION 159 

good work in sending out missionaries to foreign lands to preach 
the gospel to those who have not heard of Christ, and they de- 
serve to be praised for it. 

It is proper that I should here offer an apology for finding fault 
with the creeds, for one time when I was pondering on this sub- 
ject the spirit showed me that I was doing precisely the same 
thing. For here I am building up a creed based upon science, 
that I may worship God according to the dictates of my own con- 
science, and all the churches are doing precisely the same thing. 
When properly considered, the different churches and creeds are 
mainly the assertion of an individual opinion ; and really, whether 
we are all consolidated into one church, or divided into a thou- 
sand churches, the individual worshipper will have his own idea 
of God, and will worship Him in his own way, notwithstanding 
the church may have much to do with the outward man. 

The danger is only here : if the worshiper becomes so wrapped 
up in his creed that he thinks more of this than he does of the 
pure religion, then that creed is dangerous from the fact that it 
eclipses his religion; otherwise the creed is of. but little conse- 
quence. But in this regard there is probably more real danger in 
the scientific creed than in most others, for the reason that when 
one gets started in studying science there is no end to it, and by 
continually chasing the phantom of science he may lose sight of 
his religion altogether. But, as I have said, aside from this, there 
is no difference about the creed-, except that the creed often sets 
forth certain principles of belief, which belief possibly may be 
wrong. The general fault of a creed is not that it is wrong, but 
that it is too narrow or cramped, or that they take a one-sided 
view of the case. And now I tell you beforehand, that I am 
obliged to take a one-sided view of the case, for I am taking the 
scientific view of it. This appeal is intended for a class of men 
that the churches will not and cannot touch — the scientific class. 
If through the proofs of science these men or even a small part 
of them are brought over to Christ, then my labor has not been 
in vain. 

Again, it has been prophesied that there will be wars and 



160 SCIENCE AND RELIGION 

rumors of wars in the last days. And we may say that the world 
was never better prepared to engage in a series of terrible wars 
than it is at the present time. The nations are crying to-day for 
"mighty navies," more battleships, more engines of war, and 
many of the most learned men are employed in the invention and 
manufacture of high explosives and greater projectiles with 
which to do battle. Not only is this the case, but the greatest 
warriors are those men who become the leading men of the na- 
tions, and are elected to high offices and thus become the chief 
managers of national affairs. We have larger and better guns, 
and larger fleets of battleships and cruisers than ever before, and 
according to this reckoning, there are still a hundred years be- 
fore us in which to make greater inventions and do battle. 

Man will fight until he finds that war means annihilation; then 
he will wisely conclude that it is better to settle these national 
differences by law and arbitration. Some men are talking of 
doing this now, but it will not likely be carried into effect until 
we have arrived at near the end of this period. 

Then, says the prophet, when they go home from the wars and 
say "peace and safety," then comes sudden destruction. 

It is evident that when the world is ready to settle their trou- 
bles in a peaceable manner, as by arbitration, then they are ready 
for the millennium, and it will come. 

But when shall these things foretold in the Revelations and 
other parts of the Scriptures relative to the ante-millennial period 
begin to transpire? Will they begin with the twentieth century, 
or wait until later on ? In regard to the time, there is no prophecy 
in the Scriptures which tells it precisely, and it is said that no 
one knows the exact day or hour of the end. Neither do I be- 
lieve that we will be able to tell with precision by the planetary 
positions when the end will come. We may approximate it, but 
not with precision or certainty. Perhaps the worst will not occur 
until Neptune reaches Virgo, and from that time on to the end. 

The organs composing the Moral group are these : Conscien- 
tiousness, Hope, Spirituality, Benevolence, and 'Veneration. 
When the law which relates to these organs comes into force, so 



SCIENCE AND RELIGION 161 

that these are the predominating elements of mind, as we have 
seen has been done regarding all the other mental faculties in the 
past, then we may be able to conjecture what those conditions on 
the world will bring. Vice and crime of all kinds will cease to 
exist; with no prisons, no wars, no insane asylums, no evil of 
any kind. These all will be held under subjection by the pre- 
ponderance of the Moral laws. While, on the other hand, peace, 
joy, tranquility, and purity will reign supreme. Spiritual mani- 
festations, esoteric wisdom, brotherly kindness, love and rever- 
ence will be the order of the day. My pen will not describe, 
neither is my mind able to fathom the conditions that this millen- 
nial period will bring. I only know scientifically that it will come, 
and I will leave description to others. 

Some people seem to believe that we are living in this "golden 
age" now, as will be seen by the following extract taken from the 
Magazine of Mysteries for December, 1903 : 

"The present Higher Thought is a great and lasting blessing 
to the whole world, in that it is a strengthening, progressive and 
restorative Psychic-mental force that is uplifting the whole to a 
higher state of consciousness. A great and wonderful transition 
in all men is now taking place. We live in the midst of a great 
and wonderful Psychic-mental Realm that is changing, arranging 
and rearranging all things. It is a grand and blessed evolution- 
ary change that sages, seers, and poets have always chanted about 
in their moments of inspired ecstasy. In nowise can the Holy 
Seer see anything but great, orderly change at every. hand. The 
animal man is passing and the angelic man coming in, and the 
millennial era has begun. Glory be to God ! we have entered the 
real Golden Age ! All life is now progressing at a most rapid 
yet orderly rate — that is, manifesting in its highest now and here. 
A new set of advanced souls — masters — walk the earth. "To 
stand still' in the midst of the universal onward drift is to fight 
against God and His orderly law." 

I will agree that the world is in a great and wonderful evolu- 
tionary stage, which is rapidly fitting us for the period of blessed- 
ness that will soon fall upo'n us; and that there are many intel- 



162 SCIENCE AND RELIGION 

lectual giants who, as was foretold by the prophet Daniel, saying : 
"Those, who have wisdom will instruct many;" but I must deny 
that the seventh period, or the "Golden Age," as this author has 
styled it, has yet arrived. So long as we have evil in our land, 
while we have vice and crime of every description, while we have 
prisons, jails, and lunatic asylums, while we have armies, navies, 
wars and engines of war, the millennial period is not upon us, 
however near it may be. We a*re arriving at the purely intellec- 
tual period, but even this has not yet arrived in all its grandeur. 

Then again, the transitional stage between these two periods 
will not be gradual, as some writers seem to believe, but it will 
come as. a sudden change when the end comes. Paul says of this : 

"For the Lord Himself shall descend from heaven with a shout, 
with the voice of the archangel and with the trump of God ; and 
the dead in Christ shall rise first; then we, which are alive and 
remain, shall be caught up together with them in the clouds, to 
meet the Lord in the air; and so shall we ever be with the Lord." 
(First Thessalonians, 4:16-17.) 

Thus it will be seen that the change between these two periods 
is not a gradual one ; but, on the other hand, it will be very 
sudden. 

Finally, it is said that at, or about, the end of this millennial 
period the kingdom shall be delivered up to God. And we find 
that the organ of- Veneration is the highest organ of the brain> 
the highest faculty of the mind, and its function is the love of 
God. And -we may well believe that when this law which relates 
to this faculty comes into force at the end of this period, then 
the whole mind of this world of people will have been made per- 
fect and be delivered up to God, and the wickedness of the world 
shall be at an end. Amen. 

It may be well to add here that the organ of Veneration on 
the right side of the head is in direct opposition to the organ of 
Vitativeness, on the left side of the head, and therefore,' since 
Vitativeness gives love of life and the dread of death, we must 
proceed to the end until that law which relates to Veneration 
ccmcs into full force before the last enemy of Death shall be 



SCIENCE AND RELIGION 163 

destroyed. In other words, it requires the highest in heaven to 
overcome the lowest on earth. Vitativeness, of course, gives 
love of physical life as opposed to spiritual, and we may now 
readily understand what Jesus meant when He said, "He that 
will lose his life for my name's sake the same shall have it, and 
he that would save his life the same shall lose it." Spiritual life 
which is found in Veneration is directly opposed to the physical 
life that is found in Vitativeness; and since flesh and blood can- 
not enter the kingdom of heaven, it naturally follows that physi- 
cal life must be yielded or be made subservient to the spiritual 
before we can fully enter the spiritual realm. Those elect people 
who shall be saved in the flash at the coming of Christ are those 
who followed the Lamb wherever He leadeth and cared not for 
their lives even unto death. Their physical life is made entirely 
subservient unto their spiritual nature; and therefore these men 
are so good and pure that they are able to be translated and be 
caught upward to meet the Lord in the air. Then we should con- 
sider as to how these men should live to enable them to meet the 
coming of the Lord in this manner. Greater purity, or more de- 
voted souls, were never known on earth than in those elect men 
who shall remain to the coming of our Lord. These facts will 
become more clearly demonstrated as we proceed. 

"For yet a little while, and the wicked shall not be ; yea, thou 
shalt diligently consider his place and it shall not be." (Ps., 
37:io.)- 

Those who live up. to their highest ideals in the last days will 
have an harmonious combination of intellect and character ; it is 
the very highest type of manhood. 

The Jews believed in the Messiah as He will appear at His 
second coming at the beginning of the millennial period ; and for 
this reason they did not believe in Him when He came as a man. 
But the Gentiles, on the other hand, accepted His doctrine^ with 
thanks and became His chief followers. 

All men have fragmentary minds, and we know in part, and so 
there are none who are perfect. The Scripture says : "There are 



164 SCIENCE AND RELIGION 

none that doeth good, no not one." Christ only was a perfect 
man ; and while He lived in conformity with the laws of the Old 
Testament, He also preached to us the New Testament. The 
Jews and Gentiles were divided in Christ, for while the former 
have character for the basis of their religion, the latter have in- 
tellect as the basis for theirs. These all have fragmentary minds, 
and they all split upon the same rock. The. Jews followed after 
God until they came to those laws when fear leaves off and love 
begins; but when this time came, they were hardened or dum- 
founded, and then the Gentiles, who. have intelligence for the 
basis of their religion, came in and are at this time the chief fol- 
lowers of Christ. Christ did not allow this division to be made 
in Him, however, for since He was perfect it is said that "in Him 
dwelt all the qualities of the Godhead bodily." (See also 
Romans, 11:25-36; I Cor., 15:20-28, and Eph., 1:10-14.) 

Now, according to the principles laid down in this chapter, the 
millennial day will begin with the year 2000 a.d. ; but Christ has 
said that for the elect's sake, whom He hath chosen the time will 
be shortened; and, if this time was not shortened, there would 
no flesh be saved. However, He does not say as to just how 
much this time will be shortened. But there are several prophe- 
cies in the Bible which, when certain Stages of these proceedings 
have transpired in the last days, those who are wise and discreet 
may be able to know, with almost precision, the time of His com- 
ing. This time, therefore, may be shortened only a few days, and 
it may be shortened several years. I do not presume to have any 
knowledge of the time. And it may be that there are no planetary 
positions or other natural phen®mena to indicate it. 

This tracing of the effect of the laws of nature as detailed in 
this chapter, is not as plain or elaborate as it might be made, but 
the general idea is all I care to give. To me it is very evident 
that the progress 6i the world can be definitely traced on phreno- 
logical principles, and if these principles are not true, then I must 
say that it is the most beautiful delusion I ever saw. But they are 
true, as any one with only an ordinary amount of intelligence can 
readily understand. It is my candid opinion that after we have 



SCIENCE AND RELIGION 165 

accomplished another hundred years of progress, and have en- 
dured these dynamiters, strikers, bomb throwers, tramps, wars, 
etc., and have learned by sad experience that the only way to 
overcome these evils is to establish a just and equitable form of 
government which will insure justice to all people by civil means, 
we will then be ready to usher in the millennium, and it will 
surely come. Amen. 

And in that day no man shall say to his neighbor, know ye God, 
for every man shall know him from the least unto the greatest. 
. . . And the desert shall be made to bloom as the rose. . . . 
And every man shall live from the product of his own vine, and 
none shall make Him afraid, etc., etc. 



CHAPTER V. 
. THE KEYS TO THE KINGDOM OF HEAVEN. 

"Hold fast the head from which all the body by joints and 
bands having nourishment ministered and knit together, increas- 
eth with the increase of God/' Paul. 

There are a few people who object to the Christian religion on 
account of their too literal interpretation of the Bible regarding 
the above heading. They are superficial thinkers who seem to 
believe that a key is necessarily always a material thing, as a 
metallic key, for instance. They seem to interpret that the Apos- 
tle Peter holds the keys that unlock the way, and that he only 
has the power to admit those who are w T orthy to enter the king- 
dom of heaven. This belief is not consistent with fact, to begin 
with, and an investigation naturally gives rise to the question, Is 
there a key to the kingdom of heaven, and, if so, what are these 
keys? I will endeavor to answer these questions and explain 
them as clearly as possible on scientific principles. Let us begin 
at the beginning. , . 

"When Jesus came into the coasts of Caesarea Philippi, He 



166 SCIENCE AND RELIGION 

asked His disciples, saying: Whom do men say that I, the Son 
of Man, am? And they said, some say that thou art John the 
Baptist ; some Elias, and others Jeremias, or one of the prophets. 
He saith unto them : But whom say ye that I am ? And Simon 
Peter answered and said, Thou art the Christ, the Son of the 
living God. And Jesus answered and said unto him : Blessed 
art thou, Simon Bar-jona, for flesh and blood hath not revealed 
it unto thee ; but my Father, which is in heaven ; and I say also 
unto thee, that thou art Peter, and upon this rock I will build My 
church, and the gates of hell shall not prevail against it. And I 
will give unto thee the keys of the kingdom of heaven, and what- 
soever thou shalt bind on earth shall be bound in heaven, and 
whatsoever thou shalt loose on earth shall be loosed in heaven." 
(Matthew, 16:13-19.) 

It is well to remark before proceeding further that Christ said 
also to the other apostles and to all people that whatsoever ye 
shall bind on earth shall be bound in heaven, and whatsoever ye 
shall loose on earth shall be loosed in heaven; but what abo»ut 
these keys? 

Is a key always a material thing, and are we to believe that 
Christ pulled a bunch of keys out of his pocket and gave them to 
Peter then and there? Or does not a key sometimes refer to a 
set of principles, or the solution of a problem, as a key to an 
arithmetic or algebra, for instance? Webster, among others, 
gives this definition of a key: "That which serves as a means to 
unlock a secret or mystery, or to disclose anything difficult ; a 
.guide ; a solution ; as a key to a riddle ; a key to a mathematical 
problem." 

I suppose this passage of Scripture is most commonly inter- 
preted among Christians to mean that Peter will receive these 
keys on reaching the celestial city, and that he will then be at 
least one of the gatekeepers. Be that as it may. I have no argu- 
ment to make against this belief. There are said to be twelve 
gates corresponding to the twelve tribes of Israel, and it is prob- 
ably true that Peter will be one of the gatekeepers, yet I do not 
presume to know anything definitely about it. But so far as this 



SCIENCE AND RELIGION 167 

world is concerned I will now endeavor to prove that these keys 
which were given to Peter have reference to a set of principles 
which, if they are properly followed, will lead us to righteousness, 
eternal life, and heaven. And I will further state that Peter was 
the only apostle who detailed these principles to us in their nu- 
merical order, which is a further proof that these keys were given 
to Peter, and it is probably rom this reason that Peter was called 
the chief of the apostles. These keys are explained on phreno- 
logical principles. 

Peter says : 

"Whereby are given unto us exceeding great and precious 
promises ; that by these ye might be partakers of the divine na- 
ture, having escaped the corruption that is in the world through 
lust. And, besides this, giving all diligence, add to your faith 
virtue ; and to virtue knowledge ; and to knowledge temperance ; 
and to temperance patience ; and to patience godliness ; and to 
godliness brotherly kindness ; and to brotherly kindness love. 
For, if these things be in you and abound, they make you that 
ye shall neither be barren nor unfruitful in the knowledge of our 
Lord Jesus Christ. But he that lacketh these things is blind, and 
cannot see afar off, and hath forgotten that he was purged from 
his old sins. Wherefore the rather, brethren, give diligence to 
make your calling and election sure ; for if ye do these things, 
ye shall never fall ; for so an entrance shall be ministered unto 
you abundantly into the everlasting kingdom of our Lord and 
Saviour, Jesus Christ." (Second Peter I., 4-12.) 

Now, it will be seen, according to this quotation from Peter, 
as giveri above, that in addition to our faith there are seven 
things to be added when it becomes an INFALLIBLE RULE 
or a KEY to righteousness and eternal life. And now I will en- 
deavor to prove that these seven things are analogous with, and 
directly related to, the seven groups of organs in the brain; and 
that these seven groups of organs in the brain are directly related 
to the seven spirits of God. We will begin with Faith. 

What is faith? What is the underlying principle that changes 
us from mortality into immortality, from a man of the world into 



168 SCIENCE AND RELIGION 

a child of heaven? 

Faith is to come to a consciousness, as Peter beautifully ex- 
pressed it, that "THOU ART THE CHRIST, THE SON OF 
THE LIVING GOD." This is faith. This is the foundation 
rock upon which Christ built His Church and declared that "the 
gates of hell shall not prevail against it." 

I am well aware that the Catholics interpret that Christ built 
His Church upon Peter, but they are in error. This interpreta- 
tion had its. origin in the dark ages. Read your Bibles. again and 
I believe you will agree with me that Christ built His Church 
upon the Faith which Peter expressed at that time as quoted 
above. 

It is not only necessary that we come to a consciousness that 
Jesus is the Christ, but we must also become regenerated in the 
Faith; and this regeneration relates to the cerebellum, or the or- 
gan of Amativeness. Some people may view me with incredulity 
for making this assertion, but whatever relates to generation re- 
lates to the cerebellum. Let us see what the Apostle Paul has to 
say about it : 

"For though ye have ten thousand instructors in Christ, yet 
have ye not many fathers ; for in Christ Jesus I have begotten 
you through the gospel." (First Cor., 4-15.) 

You have probably read that you must be born again before 
entering the kingdom of heaven, and it may be well to emphasize 
here that you must also be begotten again before you are born. 
"Being born again, not of corruptible seed, but of incorruptible, 
by the. Word of God, which liveth and abideth forever." (First 
Peter, 1-23.) 

The cerebellum is the basis of our faith. The arbor vitas in 
the cerebellum is the tree of life upon which grows our future 
destiny. And whatever relates to generation is comprehended in 
this organ. For this reason it is called the organ of Amative- 
ness, and its function is creation. This element of our nature 
needs to be purified as well as any other. "For a good tree can- 
not bring forth corrupt fruit, neither can a corrupt tree bring 
forth good fruit. " 



SCIENCE AND RELIGION 169 

Having become regenerated in the faith, having the spirit of 
God implanted in our souls which is not of this world, we must 
add in succession those graces which make each and all of the 
faculties of our minds perfect. Our first step in climbing these 
golden stairs, according to Saint Peter as quoted above, is to 
add to our faith, Virtue. 

Virtue is comprehended in those five organs of the Social 
group, which includes Conjugal Love, Parental Love, Friend- 
ship, Inhabitiveness, and Continuity or Constancy. 

The function of these organs, when legitimately exercised, will 
give a fair idea of what virtue really is ; but in these degenerate 
days, since man's fall from Eden, there are so very few who live 
consistent with these elements of our natures, that it would be 
difficult to give a definition, even if I were able, that would be 
perfectly understood by all people. 

Virtue gives : Strength of will, a devoted mind, constant in 
friendship, ardent in love, a devoted wife, a loving husband, duti- 
ful children, affectionate parents, patriotism, love of home, chas- 
tity, moral excellence, value, worth, decency, and good health. 

There are many other things comprehended in these elements 
of our nature which may not be necessary to mention here, but 
when the Apostle Peter looked upon the whole multitude of them, 
and wishing to sum them all up in one word, called them 
VIRTUE. 

Remember Christ's parable of the ten virgins (indicating that 
Christ recognized that there were ten mental elements which re- 
late, to virtue), five of which were wise, while the other five were 
foolish. So, too, all our organs are double, so that five of these 
social organs are on the right side of the head, and the other five 
are on the left. 

Through Conjugal Love we may be weded to the spirit, as 
well as to an earthly companion. Paul expresses it thus: 
"Wherefore, my brethren, ye also are become dead to the law 
by the body of Christ ; that ye should be married to another, even 
to Him Who is raised from the dead, that we should bring forth 
fruit unto God." (Romans, 7:4.) 



170 SCIENCE AND RELIGION 

When man puts on Christ he is born again, as it were, into a 
new life, and virtue gives strength of being to that life in all its 
variations. 

It will be seen that these things are being added in the same 
order as we are affected by the laws which relate to these several 
groups, as has been explained in previous chapters; that is, the 
cerebellum has the first effect, and the social organs in the cere- 
brum next, and so on with the others, as we shall see. 

Our second step toward perfection, as the Apostle Peter in- 
forms us, is to add to our virtue knowledge. Knowledge relates 
to our Perceptive group of organs. We are given intellectual 
faculties and we are commanded to use them for the purpose of 
gaining knowledge. There are several of these knowing facul- 
ties, and there is also a multitude of different kinds of knowledge. 
And since we have put on the new man, why should we not seek 
after knowledge which pertains to the new life? "For the in- 
visible things of Him from the creation of the world are clearly 
seen, being understood by the things that are made, even his eter- 
nal power and God-head, so that we are< without excuse." 
(Romans, I 120.) 

If we would excel in Christian knowledge it is essential, but 
perhaps not absolutely necessary, that we have a general knowl- 
edge of all things. I only regret that my circumstances and con- 
ditions in life have not permitted me to take up all of the branches 
of science, because we find harmony existing between science and 
religion everywhere, and in every field of thought. To the aver- 
age Christian, however, the knowledge most essential for him to 
obtain is of the Word of God, which tells him of his duties toward 
God and man. So when Peter tells us to add knowledge, the ap- 
plication of that term is limitless ; but its specific application is 
a knowledge of our duties as a Christian. 

Jesus said : "Come unto Me, all ye that labor and are heavy 
laden, and I will give you rest. Take My yoke upon you, and 
learn of Me, for I am meek and lowly in heart ; and ye shall find 
rest unto your souls. For My yoke is easy, and My burden is 
light." (Matthew n., 28-30.) 



SCIENCE AND RELIGION 171 

Our next step toward Paradise, according to Saint Peter, is to 
add to our knowledge temperance ; and this relates to our Exec- 
utive or Selfish group of organs. 

What is temperance? Does.it simply mean that we shall not 
drink to excess? Bibativeness is only one of the organs in this 
group, and the term "Temperance," or self-control, is intended 
to cover them all. One may not drink any spirituous liquors at 
all, and yet be very intemperate. Intemperate in speech, intem- 
perate in actions, and in everything else. All these selfish organs 
should be made to perform their legitimate function. "Be ye 
angry and sin not" is the command, and by observing this com- 
mand it gives one a better knowledge of the laws - of His being, 
and it helps us very materially to understand the Scriptures. 

Temperance does not necessarily imply total abstenence. 
Christ drank wine, and the first miracle he performed was to turn 
water into wine. And again, Paul advised Timothy to take a 
little wine for his stomach's sake and his often infirmaties. The 
temperate man uses spirituous liquors only for useful purposes, 
but not as a beverage. Drunkenness is strictly forbidden. Solo- 
mon advised us to "Give strong drink unto him that is ready to 
perish, and wine unto those that be of heavy hearts ;" yet at an- 
other time he said, "Look not upon the wine when it is red, for 
at last it biteth like a serpent and stingeth like an adder." The 
first refers to instances where spirituous liquors may be used for 
beneficial purposes, while the latter refers to their being used as 
a beverage, which leads to drunkenness, and is therefore evil. 

"Thou shalt not steal ;" "Thou shalt not kill," and "Thou shalt 
not covet ;" are laws that come under the observance of this 
group of organs. To "Love thy neighbor as thyself" puts one 
beyond criticism so far as selfishness is concerned. 

These elements of our natures- relate to the law, and are, there- 
fore, governed by the law. And if we wish to become acquainted 
with the Divine laws, and of the natural laws existing in our uni- 
verse, it becomes necessary for us to observe these laws and live 
in harmony with them; for how can we presume to know any- 
thing of the laws unless we endeavor to live in harmony with 



172 SCIENCE AND RELIGION- 

those laws ? All the organs in this group need to be restrained. 
Peter calls this restraint Temperance ; and in doing so, he came 
as near defining our Christian duty regarding this group of or- 
gans as could be expressed in any one word. 

By temperance, then, it is understood that we should overcome 
our bad habits, if we should have any, and become temperate in 
all things. Temperate in eating and drinking; temperate in 
speech and in action ; do no violence to any one ; and, above all, 
overcome any unnatural selfishness that would work an injustice 
to our fellow man. The law requires this, and God made these 
laws to be obeyed. 

"For the commandment is a lamp, and the law is light, and 
the reproofs of instruction are the way of life." "The fear of 
the Lord is the beginning of wisdom, and the knowledge of the 
holy is understanding." — Solomon. 

Next the Apostle Peter tells us to add to our temperance, pa- 
tience. Patience relates to the aspiring group of organs: Self- 
Esteem, Firmness, and Approbativeness. These organs need to 
be guided rather than restrained. These inspire confidence in 
self, give energy, perseverance, and a desire for the good opinion 
of others; gives honor, dignity, pride, competency, and a desire 
to rule. In a religious sense they make one patient, firm in re- 
ligion, with a tendency toward inspiration, and gives an under- 
standing of the interior workings of the spirit. This group of 
organs correspond with the age of the Kings and Prophets ; and 
those in whom these organs are very large will naturally like that 
part of the Bible the best. Webster, defines patience as "The 
quality of being patient; the suffering of affliction, pain, toil, 
calamity or other evil, with a calm, unruffled temper ; endurance 
without murmuring or fretfulness." 

To receive inspiration, to be moved by the Holy Ghost, re- 
quires considerable time, a great deal of patience, with occa- 
sional fasting and fervent prayer. Peter did well when he re- 
ferred to these elements by the name of patience, as patience is 
the chief means by which these religious and spiritual benefits 
are brought out. . - : 



SCIENCE AND RELIGION 173 

Our fifth step in climbing these golden stairs, according to 
Saint Peter, is to add to our patience godliness ; and godliness, 
according to this philosophy, relates to the Perfective group of 
organs. 

But, what is godliness? When Satan said to Eve, "Ye shall 
be as gods," what was implied by that term? Now, we are 
virtually commanded to be as gods, to add godliness to ourselves 
as a means of salvation. How perfectly wonderful ! And that 
we should be called the Sons of God, how sublime ! 

Webster defines godliness as being "religiousness ; piety." But 
I regard godliness as being something more than that. Sublimity, 
Ideality, Constructiveness, Wit and Imitation, make up this group 
of organs ; and it is the natural manifestations of these faculties, 
when combined with religious zeal, that constitutes godliness. 
These elements of mind are elevating, chastening and refining in 
their influences ; they give grace, beauty, and power to all our 
acts ; and genius, neatness and perfectness are its chief charac- 
teristics. It is these civilizing influences, without the abuse of 
power, that makes one godly. 

Persons in whom these organs are large and predominating are 
inclined to be fastidiousness in their appearance and manners, 
and they also give an exalted state to the feelings, whether they 
be religious or not. Christ and Napcleon are both instances . of 
this, although they were very opposite in many respects. And 
the exercise of these organs has a tendency to make one perfect 
in every way, when they are harmoniously combined with all 
the other organs. "Be ye perfect, even as Christ is perfect," is 
the command, and to heed this command and to endeavor to 
become perfect, is godliness. 

Then to godliness we must add brotherly kindness ; and this 
relates to 'our Reflective group of organs. The organs in this 
group are Causality, Comparison, Suavity, and Human Nature. 
These give Reflection, logic, science, studiousness, wisdom, in- 
tuition, penetrative thought, sympathy, harmony and peace. By 
.the exercise of these organs we are enabled to look into the 
affairs and characters of others, thus enabling us to lend a kindly 



174 SCIENCE AND RELIGION 

hand when needed. It is our duty to do good unto others, and 
to lead them into the right paths, and to remove any obstacles 
that we may find in their way. By so doing, it enables us to 
look into that perfect law of liberty and Divine wisdom which 
defines to us the relation between God and man and the universe 
of things. 

"Happy is the man that findeth wisdom, and the man that 
getteth understanding. For the merchandise of it is better than 
the merchandise of silver, and the gain thereof than fine gold. 
She is more precious than rubies; and all the things thou canst 
desire are not to be compared unto her. Length of days is in 
her right hand, and in her left hand riches and honor. Her 
ways are ways of pleasantness, and all her paths are peace. She 
is a tree of life to them that lay hold upon her ; and happy is 
every one that retaineth her. The Lord by wisdom hath founded 
the earth; by understanding hath he established the heavens." — 
Proverbs, 3, 13-19. 

Then, last of all, and above all, Saint Peter tells us to add to 
our brotherly kindness love ; and this relates to the Moral group 
of organs, which is above all. "And if a man love not his 
brother whom he hath seen, how can he love God whom he hath 
not seen?" God is love, and if we have no love, then we have 
no part in Him. Universal love is imperative. Paul says of this : 

"Though I speak with the tongues of men and of angels; and 
have not love, I am become as sounding brass, or a tinkling cym- 
bal. And though I have the gift of prophecy, and understand all 
mysteries, and all knowledge, and though I have all faith, so 
that I could remov mountains, and have not love, I am nothing. 
And though I bestow all my goods to feed the poor, and though 
I give my body to be burned, and have not love, it profiteth me 
nothing. Love suffereth long and is kind ; love envieth not ; love 
vaunth not itself, is not puffed up, doth not behave itself un- 
seemly, seeketh not her own, is not easily provoked, thinketh no 
evil; rejoiceth not in iniquity, but rejoiceth in the truth; beareth 
all things, believeth all things, hopeth all things, endureth all 
things/' — First Cor., 13, 1-7. 



SCIENCE AND RELIGION 175 

Note : The authorized version of the Bible calls this "charity," 
but the new revised version gives it as "love." However, it will 
be seen that it relates to the Moral group, as will be understood 
by Paul's definition of it. 

It will be seen that by following these principles as they are 
given us by Saint Peter, and as I have endeavored to explain 
them in this work, that all of the organs of the brain are made 
pure and perfect. And who can gainsay that if any one will 
follow these principles as illustrated here, he will be good and 
pure enough to take part in the first resurrection? And so Peter 
says: "For if ye do these things you shall never fall. For so 
an entrance shall be ministered unto you abundantly into the 
everlasting kingdom of our Lord and Savior, Jesus Christ." It 
is an infallible rule ; a key to the process. 

THE RELIGIOUS GROUP. 

I suggested in a previous chapter that the Moral group of 
faculties is the fruit of the mind and that each of these groups 
of organs have their representative organ in the Moral group. 
And while I cannot prove this conclusively, I will endeavor to 
produce some very strong evidence in its favor. Of course, I am 
well aware that there are many people, and especially among 
those who live decidedly in the physical brain, who will probably 
never come to a consciousness that what I am going to write 
here under this heading, is true. But, be that as it may, as 
stated in the preface, this work is not designed for the incredu- 
lous, but it is written for those of advanced thought and growth 
who wish to 'follow these subjects to their legitimate end. 

There are seven of these groups of organs, and it is not very 
popular to say that there are more than five organs in the Moral 
group. But the organ of Veneration is divided by the phrenolo- 
gists into three parts; the backward part, they say, gives devo- 
tion, while the forward part gives respect. 

Now, while I agree that this organ in the backward part of 



176 ' SCIENCE AND RELIGION 

Veneration gives devotedness, virtue, or strong affinitv for re- 
ligion, etc., I do not believe, and have tolerably strong evidences, 
that it does not give prayer ; but that prayer properly belongs to 
the central part of the organ of Veneration, of which more anon. 
Now, this "devotedness," or the backward part of the organ of 
Veneration, is closely allied in function to the Social group, with 
this difference, that the former is of a religious or spiritual 
nature, while the latter, the social group, is decidedly of a physi- 
cal nature. For the present let us say, for the sake of con- 
venience, and without • further argument, that this organ of De- 
votedness is the representative organ of the Social group. 

The forward part of the organ of Veneration, they say, gives 
respect for religion or sacred things, and also to elderly people, or 
to those in authority. I will agree, it does ; and it even goes 
further than that, and gives spiritual knowledge. When I began 
the study of science and religion in 1883, there was a sunken 
bar across my cranium over the Moral group, so that the frontal 
bones were somewhat above the parietal bones at their juncture. 
But by studying religious knowledge, reading the Bible, and 
learning such principles as are detailed in this book, two very 
distinct knobs have grown on my cranium just back of the cor- 
onal suture, and on either side of the sagittal suture, which 
occupies the forward part of the organ of Veneration. And be- 
sides this, a study of these subjects produces a decided sensation 
in that part. And therefore I am convinced in my own mind 
that this organ gives spiritual knowledge. But whether it has 
any connection with the Perceptive group of organs, is quite 
another affair; I am unable to say. I believe it does, however, 
since its function is closely allied 'to that of the Perceptive group, 
with the difference that the former is spiritual in its nature, or 
spiritual knowledge, while the other is decidedly physical, and 
gives a knowledge of natural things. 

The Executive or Selfish group of organs relate to the law.; 
they are the powers to law, and are governed by law. We find 
a corresponding organ in the Moral group, Consciousness, which 
-gives justice. That law which said, "An eye for an eye, and a 



SCIENCE AND RELIGION 177 

tooth for a tooth," is equally applicable to Conscientiousness as 
to the Selfish group; for Conscientiousness is not an element of 
sympathy, but of justice; and it will equally resent an injury, or 
protect the innocent. Blind Justice is like a /two-edged sword 
that cuts both ways ; but the punishment it inflicts is equal only 
to the injury received. Let us say, then, that Consciousness is 
the representative organ in the Moral group, which governs over 
the Selfish group. 

The Aspiring group of organs gives confidence in self; sta- 
bility of character, love of honor, dignity, pride ; as is indicated 
by the function of the organs in this group — Firmness, Self- 
esteem, and Approbativeness. And in the Moral group we have 
a corresponding organ of Hope, which is also an organ that 
inspires confidence in our projects, and the maturity of our plans. 
The* functions of these are very similar, with this difference, how- 
ever, as already suggested of the other groups and their repre- 
sentative organs : Hope is of a religious or spiritual nature, while 
the Aspiring group is decidedly of a physical nature. Therefore 
let us say for the present that Hope is the representative organ 
of the Aspiring group. 

The Perfective group of organs give rise to the imaginations, 
as is indicated by the functions of the organs in this group — ■ 
Constructiveness, Ideality, Sublimity, Mirthfulness and Imita- 
tion. Through these the mind soars to immense heights, and 
take cognizance of the grand and wonderful in nature ; has 
a real passion for the war of elements — thunder and lightning — • 
whatever is magnificent or grand ; love to contemplate the seem- 
ingly boundless expanse of ocean, the dashing waves, the glory 
of the starry heavens, and above all (with Veneration full or 
large), the omnipotence of the -Deity and the infinitude of His 
works. They produce an exalted state of the feelings, and often 
give a peculiar tone to the voice and expression which are com- 
mon to all great orators. And in the Moral group we have a 
corresponding organ of Spirituality. Spirituality gives faith in 
the unseen, and takes cognizance of the invisible things in nature ; 
delights in drearrls, visions and prophecy, the foreseeing of future 



178 SCIENCE AND RELIGION 

events; sees and understands the actions of the spirits, and con- 
verses with angels and departed souls; contemplates the war 
between good and evil, and looks forward to the ultimate triumph 
of right. It will be seen that the function of these are very 
similar, with the difference that the Perfective group relates to 
the mind, while Spirituality relates to the spirit. Let us say, 
then, that Spirituality is the representative organ of the Per- 
fecive group. 

The Reflective group of organs have for their collective func- 
tion to analyze, compare, and classify the facts collected by the 
Perceptives, and to philosophize, contrive, invent, and originate 
ideas. They give scientific thought, knowledge of character, 
reflection, reason, intuition, adaptability and sympathy. These 
are the humanizing elements that place man at the head of the 
animal world ; that teach man the use of tools with which to 
perform his labors. The birds build their nests, and the foxes 
have holes, but man alone invents and uses an implement or 
tool. In the Moral group we have the organ of Benevolence, 
whose influences are blended harmoniously with those of the Re- 
flective group. For while Human-Nature and Agreeableness give 
us an understanding of the affairs and feelings of others, and 
enable us to read their thoughts and feelings as if by instinct, 
Benevolence goes further and prompts us to bestow charity where 
help is needed. These elements are very similar in their natures ; 
sympathetic, kind and intellectual. Therefore I have no hesi- 
tancy in saying that Benevolence is the representative organ of 
the Reflective group. 

Now, when the mind of man has become thus far spiritualized 
it is evident that the whole mind will have a natural tendency to- 
ward love — heavenly love. And so .we find the ultimate of all this 
is the love of God and Man, which is the function of the cnetral 
part of the organ of Veneration. Therefore I believe that this 
central part of the organ of Veneration is the representative 
organ of the Moral group, or THE VITAL COMPLEX UNITY 
OF ALL THE GROUPS AND ORGANS. 

I wish to advance the theory here. that the soul corresponds 



SCIENCE AND RELIGION . 179 

to the Moral group of organs. As our Moral faculties are the 
fruit of the mind, so, too, the soul is the product of our every 
thought, and our every act. I also wish to advance the further 
theory here that the spirit of God, as it comes to us from on 
high (direct from the Holy Trinity) is comprehended in the cen- 
tral part of the organ of Veneration. From this it will appear 
that the lower elements of mind are sanctified through the influ- 
ence of the Moral faculties — the soul — while these in turn are 
spiritualized in holy love, which is found in Veneration. If 
this theory is correct, then it naturally follows that our soul, 
with holy love for its central star, is the life we have when we 
leave off this, our tabernacle, and enter the spirit world. If 
this is true, as it appears very reasonable to me that it is, then 
it naturally follows that if one lives righteously and religiously 
while here on earth, then he will have a large development of 
these Moral faculties, and also a rich and glorious soul with 
which to enter the spiritual world. But if man lives wickedly 
here, and cares nothing for the Moral or Spiritual things, then 
his Moral faculties will be poor and cramped, and his soul, what 
little there is of it, will enter the next world very poor and 
feeble indeed. 

"But the fruit of the spirit is love, joy, peace, long-suffering, 
gentleness, goodness, faith, meekness, temperance; against such 
there is no law." (Gal. v., 22-23.) 

Paul here recognizes the fact that the Moral facultes are the 
fruit of the mind (spirit), but he does not indicit:, so far as I 
yet know, that these correspond to the soul. I have every rea- 
son to believe that they do, however, and we will have occasion 
to look much deeper into this important subject later on in 
the work. 

Now we may probably better understand what the Apostle 
Paul meant when he said: "And above all things put on love 
which is the bond of perfectness." 

Looking at the subject in this manner, the mind appears as a 
tree or vine, and the moral faculties are the fruit of the mind, 



180 SCIENCE AND RELIGION 

and this organ of Veneration, or the spirit of love, is as a seed, 
which grows out into a new life ; or, as Christ expresses it, "The 
Kingdom of Heaven is like a grain of mustard seed, which being 
the smallest of seeds, grows up to be a large tree, and the birds 
build their nests in its branches." And again, "The Kingdom of 
Heaven is within you." So, too, a little of the spirit of God soon 
changes the tenor of the whole mind. "A little leaven leaveneth 
the whole lump." He who finds this organ and lives* in it, finds 
heaven — the heaven that is within you. 

One would think that Christ and His Apostles understood 
Phrenology, so beautifully does religion harmonize with these 
sciences. And they did understand it, too, in a way, but they did 
not teach Phrenology after the rudiments of men; but, on the 
other hand, they learned from the spirit, and we are just be- 
ginning to learn what they were preaching about — that is, their 
preaching is just becoming tangible to the materialistic mind; 
we are just becoming able to explain their teaching on a scien- 
tific basis, so that all may read and. understand. 

Now let me explain to you what is apparently a mystery. In 
our consideration of the keys to the kingdom of heaven I have 
purposely dealt with the seven groups of organs as being the 
things that Peter referred to in his description of the process of 
obtaining righteousness, and eternal life, for the reason that it 
was easier to explain the process on that basis. And as all the 
operations of nature and of mind are operated on the same 
general plan, my statements have not been misleading in any 
material sense of the word, since I have held out the idea that 
all the faculties of the mind should be spiritualized or made pure 
through the influences of the Moral group. We have considered ■ 
the subject exoterically ; but now, since we have seen the rela- 
tion of the organs in the Moral group to the several other groups 
of organs, it may be necessary to give another version of the 
process which will still further illustrate the idea presented by 
Saint Peter. Peter has conveyed the idea that we should live in 
harmony with the Moral group of organs, and that all the lower 
organs should be brought into subjection to these; but it is 



Science and religion 181 

necessary that we should be more exact in our description that 
we may the more perfectly understand the process. 

We have seen that the backward part of the organ of Venera- 
tion gives devotedness, etc., and that this is the representative 
organ in the Moral group which governs over the Social group. 
Let us say, then, that the function of this organ is what Peter 
calls virtue, which he describes as being the first step on the 
Christian ladder ; as by the influence of this organ the Social 
group of organs are made perfect and are made to perform their 
legitimate, humane and Divine function. 

Again we have seen that the forward part of the organ of 
Veneration gives respect and spiritual knowledge. Then let us 
say that this is what Peter calls knowledge. Then following 
with the others in the order in which Peter named them, as has 
already been explained, we find that the organ of Conscientious- 
- ness corresponds to what he calls temperance ; Hope corre- 
sponds to what he calls patience ; Spirituality he calls godli- 
ness ; Benevolence he calls brotherly kindness, and the organ 
of Veneration properly, that is, the central part, he calls love. 

Now, by reading St. Paul's description of what love is you will 
see that it corresponds very well to the function of the organ 
of Veneration ; but to put it in scientific terms, it reads : Ven- 
eration suffereth long and is kind ; Veneration envieth not, is 
not purled up; doth not behave itself unseemly, seeketh not her 
own, is not easily provoked, thinketh no evil ; beareth all things, 
believeth all things, hopeth all things, endureth all things, etc. 

It will be seen that either of the above descriptions are sub- 
stantially correct, since they both amount to the same thing. I 
have given this second version of the affair, however, in order 
to present the matter as clearly as possible, knowing that the 
average phrenologist will not accept as being true all that is said 
in this second Version, regarding the Moral group being the fruit 
of the mind ; while the first version he will not likely try to deny. 
Now, if this second version is correct, it suggests another truth 
regarding the Millennial period which has not yet been ex- 
plained ; and it has a tendency to prove that this organ of Love, 



182 SCIENCE AND RELIGION 

of the central part of the organ of Veneration, is not a part of 
the Moral group itself, but that it is distinct, or a separate organ 
of itself. 

In our study of the Millennial period, if we follow the Revela- 
tions closely, we find that the kingdom is not delivered up to 
God, during the thousand years of peace, but at a little later 
period, when all the people shall be judged according to their 
works. 

Now, in our study of the "Progress of the World Explained 
on Phrenological Principles," it was shown that the laws which 
relate to the Moral group will be in force during the Millennial 
period; and now I wish to show that this organ of Love, being 
a separate organ, comes into activity at a little later period. And 
when the law which relates to this organ shall come in force, 
then shall be the end of the world, so far as we are concerned. 
Then shall the kingdom be delivered up to God, and we shall be 
judged according to our works, and then shall we be given a 
new heaven and a new earth. The world will then have been 
made perfect, and we shall then enter a new and a higher life. 
Amen. 

THE TRINITY OF THE MIND. 

Most scientific men are probably of the opinion that there is a 
trinity in everything, but when we speak of the Holy Trinity, 
they look dubiously, and talk of three Gods, and say (at least 
many of them do)" that they cannot all be in one. Now, I will 
endeavor to illustrate the trinity of the human mind, and show 
their relation to the seven spirits of God, and the seven primitive 
laws of Nature. 

Man is made in the similitude of God, and all the faculties or 
attributes of man are possessed also by the eternal God-head. 
There are seven spirits of God, says the Bible, and since God is 
omnipresent, these spirits exist everywhere, chemically and 
otherwise ; and some claim that, we see the reflection of them 
in the rainbow. These seven spirits of God correspond with the 



SCIENCE AND RELIGION 183 

seven groups of organs in the brain, and therefore, to show the 
feasibility of the Holy Trinity, it is only necessary to illustrate 
the trinity of the mind, since all things in nature are operated 
upon the same general plan. 

Some people may not agree that these colors in the rainbow 
have any connection with the seven spirits of God. However, 
they do conform with the seven-fold principle which is mani- 
fested in all nature ; but I am not certain that they follow each 
other in the same successive order as do these primary laws. 
Some authors claim that there are only three primitive colors, 
and that all the other colors are made up of combinations of these 
three. . To this theory I will not distinctly disagree, as this theory 
conforms to the theory of the trinity, or the three in ,one ; yet I 
must maintain that there are seven in all ; three forming the 
first trinity, three more forming the second trinity, and one the 
third trinity; the two lower trinities are made up of combina- 
tions, while the seventh stands alone, forming the third trinity, 
which shows the harmony. Now, notwithstanding the fact that 
these colors may be drawn from any ray of light by the aid of 
a prism, there is considerable difference between the solar spec- 
trum and that of any other. God said: "I do set my bow in 
the clouds, and it shall be for a token of a covenant between me 
and the earth." (Genesis, 9-13.) 

I do not even presume to understand the exact relation be- 
tween these seven primitive colors and the seven laws of nature, 
or between these colors and the seven groups of organs in the 
brain. But it has been revealed to me that the red color corre- 
sponds to the lower trinity, the Executive group ; yellow to the 
second trinity, the Reflective group; but concerning the others 
I can say nothing definitely. 

We find the mind of man, like Noah's ark, is three-story. And 
if we get our spiritual eyes open, it is soon found that, like that 
vessel, there is a square window in the roof, in the region of 
spirituality on the right side, through which the spirit has com- 
munion with the outer world. 

There are three groups of organs in each of the two lower 



184 



SCIENCE AND RELIGION 



trinities of the mind, while the Moral group, which is above all, 
forms the third. 





FIRST TRINITY. 




I. 

2. 

3- 


The Perceptive group. 
The Social group. 
The Executive group. 


4- 

5- 
6. 




THIRD 


TRINITY. 



SECOND TRINITY. 

The Aspiring group. 
The Perfective group. 
The Reflective group. 



7. The Moral group. 

Now, I will copy a few other trinities from Mr. William Fish- 
bough's "Macrocosm," to show the harmony existing between 
Phrenology and natural laws ; but I must explain before going 
further that I have placed the Perceptives first in the above trin- 
ity, because in our outward journey from the Sun we meet Mer- 
cury first, which relates to the Perceptive group, and natural 
laws are based upon that principle. 

FUNDAMENTAL LAWS. 

FIRST TRINITY. SECOND TRINITY. 

1. Expansion. 4. Aggregation. 

2. Contraction or attraction. 5. Segregation. 

3. Circulation. 6. Sympathetic reciprocation. 

THIRD TRINITY. 

7. Vital complex unity. 
GEOLOGICAL. 



primary trinity (Structural), secondary trinity (Organic) 



1. Firmamental and Sidereal 

Universe. 

2. Solar systems. 

3. Geological developments. 



4- 



System of Chemical or 
comprehensive minera- 
logical arrangement. 

Vegetable kingdoms. 

Animal kingdoms. 



SCIENCE AND RELIGION * 185 

ultimate (Intellectual). 

7. Human races, as to their merely terrestrial constitutions, 
affections and thoughts. 

It will be seen that the laws have effect in a different order in 
the mind than do the general laws. We are on the earth, and the 
planets affect us in the order of their distance from the earth ; 
but the general laws have their effect from the common center, 
the Sun, when the law which relates to Mercury has the first 
effect. 

Here is one more trinity which will throw additional light on 
the subject, and by comparing this with the principles noted 
above, you will readily understand the difference. See that the 
work of the first day, in the following trinity, corresponds with 
the Perceptive group, as it relates to light, which corresponds 
to perception or wisdom. 

GENESIS. . 

PRIMARY TRINITY. SECONDARY TRINITY. 

1st Day. Diffused and rudi- 4th Day. Definite solar light 

• mental light; (God said, (by the Sun becoming 

"Let there be light"). visible). 

2nd Day. Atmospheric and 5th Day. Higher and first im- 

terrestrial distinctions, portant forms of oceanic, 

or more definite line of terrestrial and atmo- 

demarkation between spheric life. ("Great 

condensed and vapory whales" or aquatic mon- 

water. (Firmament). stersaurians and fowls). 

3rd Day. Appearance of dry 6th Day. Ultimate tenants of 

land; terrestrial vegeta- dry land. (Mammalial 

tion. quadrupeds and man.) 

ULTIMATE. 

7th Day. Rest, and Divine habitation in the ultimate of the 

creative labor. 



186 SCIENCE AND RELIGION 

It will be seen from what has been said that the mind of man 
is governed by the same general laws that rule the universe ; that 
man is the microcosm of the macrocosm. 

Now, while the seventh law gives "vital complex unity" in 
nature, in the mind of man and in the Moral group there are 
representative organs of all the other groups, which makes 
this group equal to vital complex unity, because it is equal to 
the fruit of the whole mind. 

The sixth law, according to Mr. Fishbough, is "sympathetic 
reciprocation." And the Reflective talent, to which this law 
is allied, gives the reciprocation of ideas, analyzes, arranges and 
classifies its ideas and facts. 

These trinities, except the first, are taken from the "Macro- 
cosm and Microcosm," by William Fishbough, and concerning 
the last one he says : 

"The correspondence between the works of the first and fourth 
days, or periods, is perceptible at a glance, in that they consist 
of different degrees of illumination of the earth's surface. The 
correspondence between the second and fifth days is obvious, 
but becomes still more marked by the addition of a few facts 
which Moses, in his brief survey, left out, but which are sup- 
plied by geological science." Finally he adds: "If the reader 
will now take the trouble to compare the members of this series 
of creations as described by Moses, with the members 
of any sevenfold series of creations, or operations, he 
will find that each member is to its series what the 
same member of any other natural sevenfold series 
is to the other members with which it is associated, and that 
between this and all other serieses there is the same corespond- 
ence as there is between any tzvo octaves in music." 

The seven churches which were in Asia may be analogous to 
these sevenfold principles, assuming, of course, that birds of 
the feather do flock together, but these are taken in their inverse 
order, beginning with the Church of Ephesus which relates to 
love and the Moral group. The second gives tribulation and 
poverty, an attribute of the Reflectives. The third is Satan's 



SCIENCE AND RELIGION 187 

seat, which exists chiefly in the imaginations, an attribute 
of the Perfective group, and to Saturn. Patience is an attribute 
of the fourth, which is an attribute of the Aspiring group. The 
fifth has the name of living, but is dead, because it has not 
strengthened the things of the spirit, but has looked out for the 
ilesh, an attribute of the Selfish group. The sixth, in this case, 
ieing on the universal plan, relates to the Social group, and they 
are blessed for their adhesiveness. And the seventh to the 
Perceptives, and to Mercury, and they are counseled to anoint 
their eyes with eye salve that they may see, etc., accused of being 
lukewarm (being near the Sun). These He will spew out of His 
mouth (as words usually are), etc. For full text of these see 
Revelation, Chapter II. and III. 

Since there are three stories to the mind, there are also three 
resurrections from the dead. Christ was the first fruits, having 
risen on the third day; after that they which are His at His 
coining at the millennial period; and then comes the end, when 
the kingdom shall be delivered up to God, or at the end of the 
world. 

Again, Christ tells us that there are three births. We must 
be born of the blood, and of the water, and of the spirit, before 
we can enter the kingdom of heaven. Now, the first birth is 
when we are born of our mother into this life of flesh and 
blood, and as has been stated, this happens when the third 
law comes into force, and it belongs to the lower trinity of the 
mind. The second birth is of the water, and relates to that time 
when we become . regenerated and put on the new man. Bap- 
tism is the outward form of this birth in its religious sense. It 
is due to the action of the planet Saturn, and it belongs to the 
second trinity of the mind. Nearly everybody becomes regener- 
ated, but in many persons it is done unconsciously. The spirit- 
ual interpretation of water is the people (see Revelation, 17, 15), 
and it is at this age that man launches out in life for himself and 
becomes a man among men, having cast off the parental charge. 
The third birth is of the spirit, and belongs . to our moral or 
spiritual group of faculties, and these constitute the third story 



188 SCIENCE AND RELIGION 

of the mind. I do not know definitely when this birth takes place. 
It may be at a time when we become perfect in Christ, or it 
may be at the time of our physical death, or it may be at the 
resurrection, or it may refer to the time when we shall leave this 
world altogether, when we shall be given a new heaven and a new 
earth. The reader is entitled to his own opinion on this question. 

The first four groups of organs, the Perceptives, Social, Ex- 
ecutive and Aspiring, relate to the Old Testament; and the last 
three groups of organs, the Perfective, Reflective and Moral, re- 
late to the New Testament. For the law and the prophets were 
until John the Baptist, after that the kingdom of heaven was 
preached, and every man passeth into it. 

When the laws relating to the first trinity of the mind were 
in force, men were taught by the direct Word of God the Father. 
Next came the period of the prophets when holy men spoke as 
they were moved by the Holy Spirit or Holy Ghost. Then came 
Christ, the perfect teacher, and while He was moved by the Holy 
Spirit, He also said: "I can do nothing of myself, but the things 
I see my Father do that I do also." The period in which He 
preached was the fifth, and relates to the Perfective group of 
organs. In these, days we have come to the sixth element, which 
relates to the Reflective group, and this is an age of science and 
learning. We are fast approaching the seventh period which 
relates to the Moral group, and to the millennial period, and in 
that day we will be under the direct reign of the Holy Spirit. 

Now, cannot you see that the Holy Spirit has reference to our 
holy or religious faculties? And that the Son relates to the 
second trinity of the mind? And that God the Father relates to 
the first or lower trinity of the mind ? Or, as the saying goes : 
"The Father, Son and Holy Spirit.'' This illustrates the Eternal 
God-Head as it is manifested in Man. 

Now, I wish to show that in Christ dwelt all the qualities 
of the God-Head bodily. It is well known that organs which 
lie between other organs naturally partake of the influence of 
both, and that organs similarly located have a similar function. 
For instance, Ideality gives beauty, and Language gives sound, 



SCIENCE AND RELIGION 189 

and half-way between these two is the organ of Tune which 
gives beautiful sound. Of course, there is something more than 
beautiful sound in Tune, for it is surrounded by other organs. 
Again, Cautiousness gives fear, and Ideality, gives beauty, and 
between these is Sublimity which gives fearfully beautiful. But 
Sublimity is something more than this, for, since it is centrally 
located, and. being opposed by no other organ, it naturally par- 
takes of the influence of the whole mind. 

To illustrate this more clearly let us say that the Social and 
Perceptive groups, as has been explained in the horoscope of 
Christ, oppose each other across the Executive group and are 
combined in it, thus forming the first or lower trinity of the 
mind. And again, the Aspiring and Reflective groups oppose each 
other across the Perfective group, and are combined in it, thus 
forming. the second trinity of the mind. Then we find that the 
Executive and Moral groups oppose each other across the Per- 
fective group, and are combined in it. So this Perfective group, 
then, with Sublimity for its center, partakes of the influence of 
the whole mind. IT IS THE CROSS. 

Xow, it was shown in the horoscope of Christ that the planet 
Saturn was not opposed by any planet ; and in the mind and 
brain we find that this group is not opposed by any other group 
of organs. The action of this group opposes the action of the 
heart, as has been shown, and that if these faculties become too 
active it has a bad effect upon the health. And so, too, we find 
Paul remarking: "Some have partaken of the body and blood 
of Christ unworthily, and for this reason some are weak and 
sickly among you, and many sleep." That is, they die. 

Then, as Christ lived in the flesh and blood, which relates to 
the first trinity, and kept all those commandments of the Old 
Testament, which relates to the law and the prophets, and to 
these lower organs, He also lived in the spirit, which is of the 
upper story and religious group, thus combining in one man 
all the qualities of mind. Then, since this second birth re- 
lates to water, of which baptism is the outward form, it is said 
that when He was crucified one of the soldiers speared Him in 



190 SCIENCE AND RELIGION 

the side, and blood and water ran out. Of course, I do not un- 
derstand all the modus operandi of all this, but I do know 
that the water is not to be confounded with the white blood 
commonly found in sickly patients; for these white blood cor- 
puscles do not glide freely through the arteries and veins as 
does the red blood, but on the other hand, they adhere to the 
walls of the arteries and veins, moving slowly along in what is 
termed the "amceboid movement." Therefore they would not 
run out freely as does red blood in the case of rupture of the 
arteries. 

Oh, the beautiful wonders and the richness of Christ ! Many of 
these mysteries are past finding out. But read your Bible again, 
for it is a storehouse of useful knowledge, and contains the keys 
to many mysteries. "The foolish things of God are wiser than 
the wisdom of men, and it pleased God, through the foolishness 
of preaching, to save those that believe." It looks like a simple 
thing for a man to confess with his mouth that Jesus is the 
Christ, and to believe in his heart that God raised Him from the 
dead; and it is simple and plain to those who have life, but to 
those that perish it is a stumbling block and rock of offence. 
But Jesus has said : "Upon this rock I will build my church, and 
the gates of hell shall not prevail against it." It is evident 
that if a man has sufficient faith to believe in the divinity of 
Christ, he has also sufficient faith to become immortal ; but if he 
cannot believe this, he has no faith in God, but is living after the 
dictates of his own conscious mind. And as faith is the basis 
of the Church, it is also the principle of life. He has also said: 
"To those who look for Him at the time of His coming, He 
will appear unto them without sin unto salvation." 

Finally, I know of no phrenological development that con- 
stitutes a Christian. I have seen many people who have a large 
development of the spiritual organs, and these are able to see 
visions, and speak through inspiration, and yet they deny that 
Jesus is the Christ. And, on the other hand, I have seen some 
of rather low organization who are enthusiastic followers of 
Christ. But as no man knows the things of man save the spirit 



SCIENCE AND RELIGION 191 

of man which is in him, so no man knows the things of God 
save the spirit of God. Now, these anti-Christian spiritualists 
go about trying to establish a righteousness of their own, in- 
stead of following the righteousness of God. Usually, however, 
they are merely phenomena seekers, and it is curious to note that 
these anti-Christians usually do not talk very much on their 
themes without first making an assault upon Christianity, and 
then they go ahead and give a few vague ideas concerning their 
belief. It.must.be remembered that all our organs are double, and 
if we do not follow the Spirit of God, then we must follow the 
spirit of this world. Or, as the Bible states it, we are under the 
prince of the powers of the air. These people should know that 
when a storm comes on, or when there is great commotion in the 
elements, it produces great commotion among insane people, 
as these latter are very sensitive to atmospheric influences. 

As a man is, so is his God. And no matter whether he be Greek 
or Jew, civilian or barbarian, Christian or anti-Christian, the re- 
sult is the same. God can only appeal to man through the facul- 
ties which the man possesses ; and since God is perfect, the man, 
therefore, believes his God to possess those attributes which are 
strongest in him. And while there is no phrenological develop- 
ment to indicate a Christian, we can tell what kind of a Christian 
the man will make provided he becomes converted. As the Scrip- 
tures say: 

"With the merciful thou wilt show thyself merciful ; with the 
upright thou wilt show thyself upright; with the pure thou wilt 
show thyself pure; and with the forward thou wilt show thy- 
self forward." 

If these anti-Christian spiritualists would become converted 
to Christianity, they would see as many things as they do see 
now, and more; for as it is, they have Christianity to fight, thus 
exercising the lower elements of the mind. The spiritual ele- 
ments lie in the upper regions of the mind, and if they make war 
with Christianity, they also make war with themselves. But by 
putting aside all malice and contempt, even toward the Devil, who 
only stimulates us us to greater zeal, and by following the path 



192 SCIENCE AXD RELIGION ■ 

that leads to life, light and liberty, we can learn more spiritual 
things from Christ and His doctrine than by any other method. 
Who have been the greatest spiritualists? Ha^ r e they not been 
Christians? Did not Job learn from the spirit that the world was 
suspended in space, and that the North was devoid of stars? Did 
not the prophets foresee for centuries the coming of Christ, 
searching what time the spirit of Christ, which was in them, did 
signify, when it testified beforehand the sufferings of Christ, and 
the glory that should follow, which things the angels desired to 
look into ? And did not Saint Paul, though he was an antagonist 
to Christ, while Christ still lived, but afterward became con- 
verted, and by revelation of the spirit received more principles 
in Christianity than any other apostle, with the possible excep- 
tion of Saint Peter? And did not Saint John go forward in the 
spirit, even to the end of the world, and see that in the end we 
would leave this world altogether? He even went further than 
this and described in a brief way how we would live in the world 
to come. And, finally, did not Moses go backward in the spirit to 
the foundation of the world, and describe in detail the things 
that transpired in the successive periods up to the time it was 
inhabited by man? And even Peter tells us that "This ye are 
willingly ignorant of that by the Word of God the. heavens were 
of old, and the world standing out of the water and in the water." 
Thus indicating that most any one ought to be able to see such 
things. Then he gave us the fundamental principles of mind as 
are detailed in this chapter, which are as clearly and readily under- 
stood as if it were taught by some of our latter day scientists. 

Now, I claim on good substantial evidence that none of these 
spiritualists (?) who make a specialty of trying to tear down the 
Bible, have seen such things. The testimony of Jesus is the 
spirit of prophecy; and those who ignore this fact ignore the 
very foundation of the principles which they pretend to teach. 
Or, as the prophet describes it, 'They follow their own spirit, and 
see nothing." They only see the operations of their own mind. 

I once attended one of those "Inspirational Speakings" which 
was given by one of these women. She threw back her head so 



SCIENCE AXD RELIGION 193 

that the cerebellum was brought into activity, as is common in 
inspirational or involuntary speaking, and began with : 

''We are told that man fell from grace on account of his ap- 
petite for apples." Of course this brought down the house, and 
that is probably what the woman wanted. 

But her statement is not. true. Man fell from grace by. disobey- 
ing the command of God, and by entering into a speculation with 
the Devil, thinking, by this means, that he would become a 
God, and know good and evil. But as a result, his spirits were 
severed in twain, so that mortality and much sorrow and suffering 
followed as a result of his sin. His appetite did cut a small 
figure in the case, but this woman strained at the gnat and swal- 
lowed the camel. 

Were apples- the forbidden fruit? Xo. Apples are good for 
food, and they do not in any way incline one to sin, and they 
have never been forbidden us as food. This woman finally ended 
with : 

"It is a frail thing for us to believe that we can go to heaven 
on the merits of another man.'' Meaning by this that Christian- 
ity is a failure. 

It probably does look so to them in one way ; but let me ask, 
How, then, can we gti there? Can we be saved by works? Do 
not those die who work just the same as those who do not? And 
is there any among us who have power over death ? Emphatically, 
no. We all die, and therefore, if we do not trust in Him who 
raised up Christ from the dead, how then shall we be raised? 
And if Christ is a failure, when we know that He was perfect, and 
was faithful to the spirit even unto death, then life itself is a fail- 
ure, and there is no hope. 

These spiritualists believe that by their spiritual development 
that they are immortal, and it will be seen that they are running 
parallel v th Christianity without consisting in it. Both employ 
nearly the same faculties, and perhaps the very same. They have 
self as a basis of their faith, while we have Christ, wnto whom is 
given all things, and He only has immortality, all others being 
Earth-bound spirits. 



194 SCIENCE AND RELIGION 



CHAPTER VI. 
SPIRITUAL KNOWLEDGE. 

"Come unto me all ye that labor and are heavy laden and I will 
give you rest. Take my yoke upon you, and learn of me; for I 
am meek and lowly in heart ; and ye shall find rest unto your 
souls. For my yoke is easy and my burden is light." — Jesus. 

The idea once occurred to me that if man would do as the 
prophets did, he could experience what the prophets experienced, 
and see what the prophets saw. And why not? The prophets 
were only men, are we not also men? 

Of course, there is probably no special call for prophets in this 
age of the world, as there was during the period of the prophets ; 
but the spirit will instruct one scientifically, if we have a scien- 
tific turn of mind, and there is very much call for scientific knowl- 
edge in these days, and why not learn a part of it, at least, from 
the spirit, since the spirit is an able instructor? 

Without spiritual knowledge we would be always learning, and 
never be able to arrive at a knowledge of the truth; that is, we 
may know a great deal about anything, but since a part of our 
nature is spiritual, and since everything is constructed on the 
same general plan, and is governed by the same general laws, it 
is impossible for us to know all about anything without the aid 
of spiritual knowledge, which is comprehended in the seventh law, 
and which relates to our Moral group of faculties. And, further, 
since we are living in the sixth decade of the world, as has been 
explained in a previous chapter, and have not yet become perfect 
beings, it is not likely that we can learn all about anything at the 
present time, even with the aid of spiritual knowledge. We can 
be able to "See through a glass darkly," as Paul beautifully ex- 
presses it, but the absolute and certain truth we are not yet able to 
reach or comprehend. 



SCIENCE AND' RELIGION 195 

Having conceived this idea, I determined to put it to the cru- 
cial test of experience. And, although I have not learned as 
much as I would desire, there are several things that are worthy 
of mention. 

It. will hardly be necessary for me to say what I have done by 
way of preparation, as I believe that different people are required 
to do different things. But any one who wishes to try the ex- 
periment, can read especially the books of the prophets, as Isaiah, 
Jeremiah, Daniel, etc., and draw his inferences from them; or the 
New Testament might be still better. This, of course, depends 
somewhat upon the nature of the individual who is going to try 
the experiment; however, a tolerably thorough knowledge of the 
Scriptures is necessary. The main thing, I believe, is to have a 
desire for spiritual knowledge, and to seek earnestly to gain it. 
There are times, perhaps, when you could hardly gain it at all, 
and again, there are other times when it would not require hardly 
any effort. One can generally tell by their feelings whether they 
are prepared or not, and this is probably the best guide. 

It requires patience in the beginning, and if persons are in- 
clined to be spiritual, this quality of mind grows in them; but it 
requires considerable time before they are able to accomplish very 
much. If one goes about it vigorously, and with persistent effort, 
it is likely that the time may be very much shortened, and they 
will be able to reap their reward in a shorter length of time. 

One must feel himself worthy and competent of the task (and 
most any one is worthy if they only think so), and the Aspiring 
group of faculties are brought into requisition. This often makes 
the person believe that he is superior to others, and he views all 
other people as being wicked. We find Isaiah remarking to God 
that all the people have gone astray, and that he alone was faith- 
ful ; but the Lord promptly told him that He had reserved unto 
Himself seven thousand men who had not worshipped idols, etc. 

While this confidence in self is very necessary, it also requires 
a feeling of resignation, and a restraint of voluntary power. I 
spoiled much of my work through the use of volition, and there- 
fore I know that it turns out bad, and has a tendency to hinder 
us from learning. 



196 SCIENCE AND RELIGION 

Again, we must be very quiet. You cannot read half a day, and 
then be in a fit condition to receive spiritual intelligence during- the 
other half. Books must be dispensed with for the time, and the 
mind must have only one desire, and that is to receive spiritual 
intelligence. Sometimes one drops into a semi-comatose condi- 
tion ; that is, half asleep, and half awake ; but at other times he may 
receive spiritual intelligence while at work, or reading, or while 
doing anything else. 

Some people seem to believe that the intelligence comes from 
the spirits of people who have lived on the earth, but who have 
departed this life. This may be true, in many cases, and I have 
reasons to believe that individual spirits do attend on living mor- 
tals ; but to be moved by the Holy Ghost, Holy Spirit, or what- 
ever you may choose to call it, and to see visions, is quite a dif- 
ferent matter. Angels or individual spirits have not so much to 
do with this latter phenomena, except to stand by and make ex- 
planations, or they may help to cause the phenomena to occur, but 
in this I am not quite certain. I do know, however, that nearly 
all spiritual intercourse is accompanied by individual spirits, but 
whether they are angels, or the spirits of people who have de- 
parted this life, I am quite unable to say. It may be angels at 
one time, and departed spirits of people at another time. At one 
time I was being attended by one of these individual spirits, and I 
asked his name. It was in the night, and dark, but immediately 
I saw the autograph printed in large letters, "W. N. SWYN- 
BOURNE." I have looked for this name in several biographies, 
but have never come across it, and I have never heard of such a 
person. 

One thing certain is, that after this faculty of the mind is once 
developed, it will never be entirely lost ; that is, you will see more 
or less of spiritual things, whether you desire it or not. 

Some visions, like dreams, must be interpreted, and they act on 
the same general principle as dreams ; and there are others, again, 
when one sees things as they really are.. When one is moved by 
the Holy Spirit, the objects or scenes are presented to the mind, 
and we see with other eyes ; not our natural ones, but with spirit- 



SCIENCE AND RELIGION 197 

ual eyes. Sometimes our spiritual self seems to be in the body, and 
at other times out of it ; and yet we have a sense of feeling in the 
natural body just the same as at other times. 

Time, space, or distance makes no difference with the spirit; 
and a prophet who is moved by the spirit can see or hear any- 
thing that is to happen many years hence, even a thousand years, 
just as plain as though he was on the spot, and beholding it with 
his natural eyes. I have had some experiences in this, and there- 
fore know that it is true. I saw. my room in New York, with the 
gas jet on the wall, a year before I went there, and I have also 
seen many other things before they transpired in natural life. 

One time, when I had been making preparations to receive in- 
telligence from the spirit — and I may add, that this was about the 
beginning of my experience— I desired to know what would be- 
come of me, and what I would accomplish in the world. I felt 
that I was going to receive a revelation, and went to bed early. 
As soon as I was quiet, the spirit began to work ; and in course of 
half an. hour my life was all mapped out for me. The first part 
of it was not clear, as I could only hear voices ; but later on I 
cquld see very plainly. These scenes came before me in a kind 
of panorama, as we see things in a dream, and all of them were 
subject to interpretation. At the time I understood but little of 
it, and finally denounced the whole thing as being a piece of non- 
sense. But as the years go by, and I come to understand more and 
more of what was meant/and some of the things are coming true, 
I know now, and can see that it was all very true. It will not be 
necessary to state any of the particulars of the case here, since it is 
not of interest to any one except myself. 

Your natural question is, How does one feel under such cir- 
cumstances, and how does it act ? 

Well, the voluntary powers become inactive, or should, at 
least, and the involuntary powers do the work. One has the abil- 
ity to look on, and think, and sometimes the mind, or spiritual 
self is waited upon to decide whether a thing shall happen or not ; 
but any act of volition, as though you would try to prevent a thing 
from happening, 'has a bad effect. You may gain by this in some 



198 SCIENCE AND RELIGION 

respects, but it is equal to resisting the Holy Spirit. Further, if 
you are inattentive to any part of the proceedings, when it comes 
to that part of your life which relates to this, you will not know 
beforehand what is going to happen. 

We have seen in our study of Phrenology that the Cerebellum 
is the seat of the involuntary powers ; and it may be well to add 
now that I inserted that idea myself, and therefore it may not be 
popular; yet Dalton's Physiology and many of the phrenologists 
agree with me, and the physiology referred to treats of the sub- 
ject at considerable length. But whether it is popular or not, it 
is a fact just the same. So when one is moved by the spirit the 
Cerebellum is brought into requisition, and there is considerable 
of a sensation in that organ, but it is not painful. It produces a 
tension as though the mind or brain, was running on wheels, or 
like clockwork, and all the scenes are presented to the mind in 
consecutive order. There are instances, however, when it seems 
that the Cerebellum has nothing to do with the vision ; but I can 
say with almost certainty that those visions which run like a 
dream, and in which everything is subject to interpretation, in- 
stead of appearing as it really exists, are brought about mainly by 
the action of this organ. All visions do not run like this, how- 
ever ; there are many in which we see only one scene, as a tableau, 
or hear a few words spoken ; but I believe that the Cerebellum 
has more or less to do with every vision. 

THE RELATION OF MAN TO THE UNIVERSE. 

One morning when I had just awakened I saw a vision which 
was the most important to me of any I ever had. I was facing 
toward the East, and a narrow band was arOund my head. This 
band was about an inch wide, and on it was discerned the signs of 
the Zodiac, and on the left side it was considerably higher than it 
was on the right. On the left side it passed just above the organ 
of Sublimity and Ideality, while on the right side it passed down 
very near the ear. The sign of Leo was nearly over the organ of 
Ideality or l\tirthfulness on the left side ; Libra was in front and 



SCIENCE AND RELIGION 199 

a little above the center of the forehead, and the sign of Capri- 
corn was just above the ear on the right side, and this would 
show that Aries would be at the back of the head and about over 
the organ of Inhabitiveness. While I was taking cognizance of 
these things a lion jumped out from the sign Leo and startled 
me, and this ended the vision. 

Now, this was showing me the relation of man to the Universe. 
He must face the East, when the right side of his head will be 
toward the South, and the left side is toward the North, and the 
back of the head is toward the West. And it is to be noted that 
this position of the head applies to all dreams or visions where 
the relation of the head is brought into question; and, further, it 
will be seen that Cancer, Leo, etc., are Northern signs,, and that 
they are represented on the north or left side of the head, while 
Capricorn is a Southern sign and is represented on the south or 
right side of the head. 

Now here is a curious phenomena which is worthy of men- 
tioning. The first four signs of the Zodiac are Aries, Taurus, 
Gemini and Cancer; and the first four tribes of Israel were Reu- 
ben, Simeon, Levi and Judah. By referring to the horoscope of 
Christ it will be seen that this third sign of Gemini forms the 
ninth house, which house, says astrology, relates to our religion, 
etc., and this third tribe of Israel, the Levites, were the priests of 
God, and they had no inheritance of land in Bible times. But the 
Bible says that in Judah shall my seed be called. Now, this 
fourth sign, Cancer, which relates to the tribe of Judah, is on the 
meridian at the birth of Christ, and Saturn was in that house, and 
Christ was a Saturnine man, and of the tribe of Judah. 

But the analogy does not stop here. It will be seen that this 
third sign — Gemini — would appear* between the organs of Con- 
sciousness and Cautionsness, and these Levites taught the law 
in the Old Testament, that we should fear God, and that the end 
of the law was to be just. But the fourth sign — Cancer — would 
fall over the organ of Sublimity, and below Hope. We have seen 
before that this organ of Sublimity, being centrally located, par- 



200 SCIENCE AND RELIGION 

takes more or less of the influence of the whole mind; and so, 
too, Christ taught us a perfect doctrine, and it is stated further 
by the apostles that through Christ we are begotten into a more 
lively .hope, by the resurrection of Christ from the dead. 

Before proceeding further it may be well to note that the posi- 
tive element is on the right side of the head and the negative is on 
the left, and the positive element comes in at the South Pole of 
the earth while the negative comes in at the North Pole. And it 
is a noteworthy fact that a study of the physical' sciences has a 
tendency to cultivate the organs in the left hemisphere of the 
brain, causing them to predominate. For example, at the Ameri- 
can Institute of Phrenology at New York, they had the bust of 
a lady who had become insane on prayer ; and the organ of Ven- 
eration, on the left side only, was abnormally developed. It is 
said of her that when she prayed, which was very often, it seemed 
as though all the benedictions of God were being showered down 
around her. It is the negative element that receives, while the 
positive gives ; the one brings heaven down to earth, while the 
other lifts one up to heaven. Again, Charles Guiteau had the 
Aspiring group of organs developed nearly half an inch the larg- 
est on the left. side of the head, and since this group relates to 
inspiration, as we have seen in a previous chapter, he claimed to 
be inspired when he shot President Garfield. 

It also occurred to me at the time of this vision that there were 
fourteen organs on the right side of the head, those which com- 
prise the Perfective, Reflective and Moral groups, having Spiritu- 
ality for their central, or pole organ, and these act in direct oppo- 
sition to fourteen other organs on the left side of the head, those 
which comprise the Social (exclusive of the Cerebellum or Ama- 
tiveness), the Selfish or Executive, and the Aspiring groups; and 
these latter have Combativeness for their central or pole organ. 
Now, Spirituality and its surrounding organs have their "pull, 1 ' 
as it were, toward heaven and spiritual things, while Combative- 
ness, which is the organ of resistance, and its surrounding organs 
have their "pull" in the opposite direction. 



SCIENCE AND RELIGION 201 

It will be seen that these latter have a tendency to tie us down 
to earth, for they give love of home, friends and relations ; love of 
money and worldly goods ; also worldly desires and ambitions ; 
while on the other hand, the former gives love of heaven and 
spiritual things, love of wisdom, and they impart a desire to seek 
out the deep mysteries of God and of the invisible universe. 1 
have good reason to believe that Combativeness on the right side 
of the head opposes Spirituality on the left, but whether these 
groups of organs oppose each other in the same manner as those 
already stated I am unable to say. Concerning the other organs, 
the Perceptives, I can say nothing definitely. 

Finally it will be seen that the direction of the "Polar Axis" 
formed by the organs of Spirituality and Combativeness are not 
at right angles to the band referred to as representing the Zodiac ; 
but it is as nearly at right angles with this band as is the polar 
axis of the earth with the plan of the ecliptic, which is inclined 
23^2 degrees. 

This vision lasted only about one minute, but if what is stated 
here is true, then it will be seen that the spirit was able to teach 
me more in that one brief minute than I could have learned other- 
wise in many days, and perhaps I never would have learned it at 
all. The idea had never occurred to me that there were such 
things. 

I have tried in this manner to find the "seat of the soul," but 
so far have been unable to do so. The spirit of man seems to be 
able to exist in different parts of the brain, and sometimes to be 
out of the body altogether. The vital principle, however, must 
have some permanent abiding place. It is claimed by the physi- 
ologists to exist in the Medulla Oblongata, but concerning this I 
cannot say definitely. 

When one has been having a series of visions it often causes 
one to feel giddy or sick, and the spiritual body does not seem to 
jibe or conform with the natural body. ' There is a moving from 
side to side which produces a delirious feeling. We find it re- 
marked in the book of Daniel, after he had seen a vision, he cays : 
"And I Daniel fainted, and was sick certain days." (Daniel viii., 
27.) 



202 SCIENCE AND RELIGION 

THE ARBOR VITAE AND CORPUS DENTATUM. 

One time I had been experiencing this giddy feeling for a day 
or so, but was not otherwise sick, when I felt a twitching sensa- 
tion in the right hemisphere of the Cerebellum. I looked imme- 
diately, and my eyes seemed to be a foot or more behind my head. 
I saw the arbor vitae (or possibly the corpus dentatum), and it 
appeared as a green tree, standing horizontally out behind. And 
when this tree shook, little miniature people dropped out of the 
tree and began running up toward the center of the head. The 
tree shook three times distinctly, and I could feel the sensation 
in that organ, and I could also see it simultaneously with my 
spiritual eyes. These miniature people ran along up to about the 
center of the head, when they scattered out in every direction, and 
went into all parts of the left hemisphere of the cerebrum. They 
went into all or nearly all of the organs on that side, but none 
of them went up into the right hemisphere of the cerebrum. 

These little people all had very retreating foreheads, indicating 
that the Reflective group of organs was considerably wanting in 
them ; and it may be remarked that at that particular time I was. 
suffering considerably from the acute, if not morbid, action of 
the organs of Cautiousness and Conscientiousness, and reason 
did not seem to properly come to my aid. 

When these little people had all reached their places, then it 
seemed that there was a window in the region of Spirituality on 
the left side, or the skull appeared transparent in that part ; and, 
looking through, I saw a man of immense proportions, and he was 
in a sitting position, and considerably above me, and toward the 
East. He was a fine looking man of Vital-Mental temperament, 
and ruddy complexion ; but he seemed a quarter of a mile in 
height, and as large in proportion otherwise as men of that tem- 
permanent usually are ; such were his dimensions. Then this big 
man handed down a small book through the window, and one of 
the little fellows (there were two of them near that part) took 
the book and sat down and opened it, and began reading immedi- 
ately, When this was done the vision was ended, and in half 



SCIENCE AND RELIGION 203 

• 

an hour after I was perfectly well and felt perfectly natural as 
do all other men. 

Now, the idea conveyed to me from this phenomenon was this : 
That these miniature people represented mental entities or 
something of that sort running along the nerve fibres ; and that 
the action of the right hemisphere of the Cerebellum has in some 
way a curative effect upon the left hemisphere of the Cerebrum ; 
and the contour of the heads of these little people showed the 
state of my mind at that particular time. 

It was not quite clear to me whether this tree in the Cerebellum 
was represented by the arbor vitas or by the corpus dentatum. 
Either of these are considerably in the form and shape of a tree, 
they both project backward, and both occupy the same organ. 
When it is remembered that everything except the tree and the 
little people was nearly invisible, or appeared only as a very thin 
or transparent mist, which we may say is equal to looking through 
a substance by means of the X-rays, it will be seen that it is very 
difficult for me to determine which of these was represented as 
being the tree. I have seen this tree several times ; once from the 
Moral group on the right side, and the corpus dentatum appears 
to conform to the shape of the tree which I saw nearer than does 
the arbor vitas; however, I will not be too certain. 

Now, here is an argument to show that the tree of life is anal- 
ogous to the Cerebellum ; and, although it is not strictly a logical 
one, we may draw many inferences to prove that it is true. I. 
There are two of these trees of life mentioned in the Bible, and 
there are two hemispheres to the Cerebellum, each of which con- 
tains the arbor vitas and corpus dentatum, whichever it may be. 
2. The tree of life yields its fruit every month, and the periodicity 
of the menses in women is a lunar month in duration, and it re- 
lates to this organ. This organ is allied to the Moon, and the 
Moon makes a revolution once a month. 3. The tree of life bears 
twelve manner of fruits, and there are twelve laminae or branches 
to the arbor vitas in the Cerebellum. 4. And lastly, but not least 
with me by any means, the leaves of the tree of life are for the 
healing of the nations. And I have seen in a vision that this tree 



204 ' . SCIENCE AND RELIGION 

in the Cerebellum does have a curative effect upon the mind. 
Other people may not believe in the truthfulness of the above 
statements, but I know that they are true. 

There is another phenomenon connected with this which must 
not be overlooked. If these little people already mentioned rep- 
resented metnal entities or something: of that sort running- 
least, that cross over from" the right hemisphere of the Cerebel- 
lum to the left hemisphere of the Cerebrum, At that time I was 
not much acquainted with the studies of anatomy and physi- 
ology, and did not know 'whether this was true or not; but you 
may judge of my surprise, when a year later I was taking a 
course in these sciences at New York, when I came across this 
paragraph in Gray's Anatomy. 

''The superior peduncles connect the Cerebellum with the 
Cerebrum; they pass forward and upward to the testes, beneath 
which they ascend to the crura cerebri and optic thalami, forming 
part of the diverging cerebral, fibres ; each peduncle forms part 
of the lateral boundary of the fourth ventricle, and is connected 
with its fellow of the opposite side by the valve of viesessens. The 
peduncles are continuous behind with the folia of the inferior 
vermiform process, and with the white fibres in the interior of the 
corpus dentatum. Beneath the corpora quadrigemina, the inner- 
most fibres of each peduncle decussate with each other, so that 
some fibres from the right half of the Cerebellum are continued 
to the left half of the Cerebrum." Again : 

"The Corpus Dentatum, or ganglion of the Cerebellum, is situ- 
ated a little to the inner side of the center of the stem of white 
matter. It consists of an open bag or capsule of gray matter, the 
section of which presents a gray dentated outline, open at its an- 
terior part. It is surrounded by white fibres ; white fibres are also 
contained in its interior, which issue from it to join the superior 
peduncles. The peduncles of the Cerebellum, superior, middle, 
and inferior, serve to connect it with the rest of the encephalon." 
(Gray's Anatomy, ioth ed.) 

Now, this whole scene or vision did not last linger than about 
a minute, but in this brief space of time it will appear, from what 



SCIENCE AND RELIGION 



205 




Vertical Section 0? the Cerebellum, showing the Arbor Vitso 
and Corpus Donatum. 



206 SCIENCE AND RELIGION 

has been said, that by the aid of the spirit I have been able to 
learn something concerning the relation of these organs that is 
not commonly known by the anatomists and physiologists, not- 
withstanding the fact that they know many times as much about 
brain fibres, etc., as I do. For, while they know that these fibres 
from the Cerebellum form part of the diverging cerebral fibres, 
I have gone further and say that they radiate outward and pro- 
ceed to the exterior surface of each and all of the organs in the 
left half of the Cerebrum. And further, from subsequent experi- 
ences I have been led to believe that those nerve fibres which 
proceed from certain dentated portions of the corpus dentatum 
are connected with certain organs in the Cerebrum, and that they 
are not connected promiscuously. And last, but not least by any 
means, I am able to say and know that # this tree, or the corpus 
dentatum, has a curative effect upon the mind, and this fact is 
not commonly known by the physiologists ; and, in fact, it is very 
difficult for them to discover this except by the aid of spiritual 
knowledge. This shows to some extent the benefits which may 
be derived from the spirit. 

When things are seen with spiritual eyes they take on a dif- 
ferent form. Thus, the corpus dentatum, when seen with natural 
eyes, appears as a dentated bag of gray matter; but in the spirit 
it appears as a green tree, while the dentated portions represent 
the spaces between the limbs. - 

It is evident to me that insanity is often caused by a lack of 
harmony between the organs of the brain, when the faculties be- 
come disjointed, as it were. If this be true, then, it is evident 
that a cure for this malady exists in the mind and brain of each 
individual if they could only be brought about in a way to enable 
them to find it. "The kingdom of heaven is within you," says 
Jesus, and he who finds it may be able to enjoy the full and nat- 
ural action of his faculties and live a life of peace and happiness 
even while here on earth. This lack of harmony may be brought 
about by lack of virtue, or the abnormal action of those social 
organs which give adhesiveness; for, if these faculties become 
impaired, then the other faculties of the mind do not associate 



SCIENCE AND RELIGION 207 

properly, when each organ or class of organs act separately, and 
the mind runs to extremes, and insanity results. Of course, there 
are many different kinds of insanity, and these result from many 
different causes, but this principle would apply to a very great 
number of them. 

Finally, in thic vision, as in all others, regardless of the position 
of the natural body at the time, the back of my head appeared 
toward the West. And here is more evidence that the tree of life 
is analogous to the tree referred to in the Cerebellum. This tree, 
or the corpus dcntatum, is connected with the remainder of the 
brain by fibres running in an easterly direction (assuming, of 
course, that the head always faces the East as stated), and it can 
be approached in no other way by the brain fibres. And by re- 
ferring to Genesis, 3 124, it will be seen that the Cherubim and 
the flaming sword were placed to the East of the Garden of Eden 
to protect the tree of life, as though this tree could not be ap- 
proached from any other direction. Again, the tree of life was 
in the midst of the Garden of Eden, and so is the corpus dentatum 
in the midst of, or is surrounded by, the Arbor Vitae. 

There are some spiritual foods and drinks that are adminis- 
tered to the internal self in these experiences, and they have dif- 
ferent effects. One is administered in the left hemisphere of the 
brain, which causes the Executive group of organs on that side 
to feel very full and active. When this is done, care must be 
taken to keep from losing the temper, and this has a bad effect. 
The object of this drink is to give you a knowledge of the laws 
or physical forces and perhaps other things which relate to this 
group of organs. 

There is another instance, when a bitter fluid seems to ooze 
out on the exterior surface of the brain on the Moral group of 
organs on both sides, which plunges one into the deepest sorrow 
or gloom. I have experienced this two or three times, but do not 
know what good it does. These phenomena are mentioned in the 
Bible in several places. One notable instance is in Christ's agony 
in the garden, when He said: "He went away again the second 
time, and prayed, saying, 'O, My Father, if this cup may not 



208 SCIENCE AND RELIGION 

pass away from Me, except I drink it, Thy will be done." 
(Matthew, 26:42.) Christ knew that this meant death to Him, 
and this is what caused His agony. There are several of these 
foods and drinks, but I do not know many of them, or what they 
are for. 

Sometimes, in the spirit, I see a book opened before me, and 
while my spiritual self seems to be able to read this book and 
understand it, so far I have not been able to read 't with my con- 
scious mind. " For this reason, all that I can gain from such ex- 
perience is from what wisdom may be absorbed, as it were, by 
my reason, as it is revealed from the spirit. 

Oh, if we could only wake up and rouse ourselves to perfect 
comprehension! In this way the spirit could teach us all 'the 
things that we desire to know. It is no marvel to me that Jesus 
knew all things. He was instructed by the spirit from His in- 
fancy, having never learned after the rudiments of men. In this 
way He was made acquainted with the absolute truth from the 
beginning unto the end, which enabled Him to be aware of all 
principles, and all laws, forces, science, and everything else. 

This is a question which needs investigation and cultivation; 
for by this means we may learn some things that we could not 
learn in any other way. 

In concluding this chapter it might be well to give a little ad- 
vice to those who wish to try these experiments. To obtain the 
best results it is best for one to be familiar with the Bible, since 
nearly all the teachings in that book have been gained by the holy 
men as they were moved by the Holy Ghost, and by the spirit of 
God. The Bible may be regarded as being the key to knowledge ; 
but, of course, much of it is of a religious nature. The spirit will 
instruct one according to his calling, as it will be seen that the 
foregoing is all of a scientific nature, and is all useful in this 
book. Of course, I have seen many other visions besides these, 
but they are not of general interest, so I omit them. 
' Scientific men generally might do well to learn something from 
the spirit, as it will help them to gain knowledge that they cannot 
learn very easily otherwise. And ministers of the gospel espe- 



SCIENCE AND RELIGION 209 

daily should learn from the spirit, as it will enable them to better 
understand what they preach. 

There are some men who are rather weak, who would do well 
to exercise a little caution, and not plunge too deeply into the 
subject, and hence take on more than they can bear. The saying 
that "Fools rush in where angels fear to tread" is very applicable, 
or in other words, they take on more than they can bear, when it 
has a bad effect, and occasionally causes insanity, but generally 
speaking there is little danger, and the more knowledge they ac- 
quire the more they want. It is well to remember, however, that 
all the prophets were considered cranks, and so no one can expect 
to engage in spiritual work without appearing different from 
other men. 

There seem to be many people in these days who claim to hear 
voices speaking in their ears. I have had considerable experience 
in this matter and can say that they are not always to be de- 
pended upon. We sometimes hear voices which give us much 
truth, and they should be regarded ; but sometimes the voice 
appears to come from some one particular faculty of the mind, 
in which case the direction or advice is unreliable and uncertain, 
but is often good. I have read of some instances where these 
voices have caused men to do some very wicked things. They 
are often reflex actions of our own minds, and are therefore un- 
reliable. They should be tried first for their genuineness, before 
being followed. 

There is one other phenomenon that is worthy of mention here. 
The spirits of the departed, and also angels, often talk with us in 
our sleep, and we are all unconscious of it in the morning. 

Since I was married in 1897, my wife sometimes sees the 
spirits of the departed, and also angels, come and talk with me, 
in our sleep; she hears what they, say, and sees what they do, and 
is able to tell me all about it in the morning when we arise, while 
I am not conscious of it at all. I only know when I awake in 
the morning that I have a new idea, something that I had never 
thought of before. So I make a note of it, and after deliberating 
on it, I write it down as I understand it. But whether I am a 



210 SCIENCE AND RELIGION 

perfect medium is a matter of conjecture; but I should think not, 
as I think a perfect medium should be conscious of all that is 
going on around him, especially if it pertains to a revelation. I 
will give only one instance to show how this works. 

When I was making the final typewritten copy from the manu- 
scripts of the horoscope of Christ, my wife saw the spirit of a 
very fine looking lady appear to us in the night. This lady, after 
talking with my wife on subjects that were rather dear to her, 
turned to me and said that she would like to see my manuscript. 
These manuscripts were brought out, when she said that she 
wanted to see the horoscope of Christ. Then she began talking 
with me in a foreign tongue, and it seemed that I also understood 
the language, as I talked it fluently, while it was altogether un- 
intelligible to my wife. We were talking something of this chap- 
ter, however. When we awoke in the morning my wife told me 
all about this, of what was said and done, but consciously I knew 
nothing of it at all. When I began thinking of my manuscript, 
however, I had a new idea that was of great importance to the 
work. It was concerning "The- Great Central Truth'' recorded 
in that chapter. Now, if you will turn to that part and read it 
again you will see that it is a fundamental truth, and the work 
would be shorn of a great deal of its power if this fact was 
omitted. 

So all through our lives we are being guided and instructed, 
whether consciously or unconsciously, by invisible beings, by men 
and angels, detailed by the Father to perform this service. 

In our imperfect state we cannot hope to know all things, since 
we have not come into full possession of our Moral faculties ; 
but at the end of the Millennial period, when the kingdom shall 
be delivered up to God, then shall we know all things, we shall 
know the whole truth, and there shall be an end of mysteries; 
seeing all things, both visible and invisible, understanding all 
laws, all phenomena, and the end of all truth. Then shall we 
ever be with the Lord, in all purity and all happiness. 

DREAMS. 

Dreams are subject to identically the same interpretation as 
are visions, especially those visions wherein we are moved by 
the Holy Spirit, for both are operated on the same general prin- 
ciples. It must be remembered. that in dreams as in visions the 
head always faces the East, and something of the nature of the 
interpretation of the dream or vision may be known by the direc- 



SCIENCE AND RELIGION 211 

tion we travel in such dream or vision. For instance, if we 
dream of travelling toward the West, it relates to some domestic 
affair ; if toward the East, it relates to knowledge or some in- 
tellectual affair, as we are travelling toward the organs of the 
intellect. To dream of climbing up on some high mountain, re- 
lates to the higher organs of the brain, and the particular organ 
may be determined somewhat by its direction from the starting 
point, which may be considered as the center of the head near 
the base of the brain. 

Possibly some of you will recall where Mr. Emanuel Sweden- 
borg in a vision went away up and toward the southwest, where 
he had some talk with a man who told him that he would gain 
more honors by doing certain things (which I cannot now recall, 
as I haven't the book by me). He was undoubtedly talking with 
his own organ of Approbativeness. He rebuked the man, how- 
ever, which is evident to me that Mr. Swedenborg did not write 
his works for the honor which he might gain thereby, but he 
wrote the things down as he saw them without any deviation. 
He may have formed some erroneous conclusions, however, as 
this is a matter of the conduct of the understanding. 

I will give here an instance of a dream with some idea of its 
interpretation, although I do not claim to be an adept in inter- 
preting of dreams. One time, when I was striving earnestly to 
solve some of these laws of Nature, I dreamed that I went to 
the North Pole. The country round about there was covered 
with green sward, with here and there some huge bowlders of 
various sizes, some of which were several feet high. But imme- 
diately before me where the North Pole was, was a circular tract 
of sandy or gravelly land probably ten miles in diameter, upon 
which no vegetation grew, and in the center of this tract of desert 
land was Mount Sinai. The mountain looked as we see it in 
those pictures in the Bible, and it appeared very clear and dis- 
tinct to my sight. There was a low stone wall round the border 
of this circular tract of desert land where it joined the green 
sward, as is suggested by the border of a gravel walk, but the 
desert land was depressed about a foot or so below the level of 
the surface of the green sward. I stood on the edge of this green 
sward and gazed intently at the mountain, enjoying the beauty 
and grandeur of the scene, while I was filled with a kind of pleas- 
ant melancholy that is rather difficult to describe. Yes, I had 
committed the sin of Adam afresh, and was feeling naturally 
"blue," yet I yearned in my heart to climb those sacred rugged 
heights. While I was meditating on the scene before me I awoke, 



212 SCIENCE AND RELIGION 

then I longed to be dreaming again. 

I am not able to give a complete interpretation of this dream, 
but will tell you what little I know of it. It was on Mount Sinai 
that Moses received the law, and therefore this mountain relates 
to the law. My going to the North Pole, or to the end of the 
world, signifies that I have seen the end of some laws, that I have 
discovered some fundamental principles ; and, as it was toward 
the North, it signifies that the laws relate to physical or natural 
laws, as opposed to spiritual ; and, as it was on a level, it relates 
to the Executive group on the left side. The general significance 
of the dream was to give me an insight into the laws of Nature. 

At another time I had a dream that I went up into a very high 
mountain. I went very high and straight up. I saw a room 
there, and a man and a woman were in this room, and they were 
facing the West, and the woman was on the North side (the 
negative element) and the man was on the South (the positive 
element), but they were close together. It was probably in the 
organ of Firmness or the backward part of Veneration. The 
woman gave me a key, something like an ordinary door key, and 
said to unlock with it I must give four turns to the left and three 
turns to the right. Then she said: "Don't break the key, or it 
will cost you a dollar and a half." I took the key and went down 
on the South side, which would be through the right hemisphere 
of the brain. The man did not say anything to me at all. 

The significance of the amount she said it would cost me in 
case I broke the key I have never been able to know definitely, 
but I inferred that I might fail to get the full use of all my fac- 
ulties. So far as the method of unlocking with the key is con- 
cerned, it must be understood that the first four groups of organs, 
the Social, Perceptive, Selfish or Executive, and Aspiring groups 
are all selfish ; while the other three, the Perfective, Reflective 
and Moral groups are all unselfish. Hence, the first four turns 
to the left and the next three turns to the right. The organ of 
Sublimity is the turning point, or as we have seen in a previous 
chapter, it is the center of the Cross. Again, the first four relate 
to God the Father, and the last three to the Holy Spirit, while 
the union of the two is the Christ. 

Finally, I will agree with Solomon, who said: "A multitude 
of dreams is a multitude of foolishness." It is only occasionally 
that we have a dream that is of much consequence. 



SCIENCE AND RELIGION 213 



CHAPTER VII. 



THE DOMAIN OF CHRIST. 



"We all are parts of the one stupendous whole 
Whose body Nature is, and God the soul." — Pope. 

Some people object to the Christian religion because, they say, 
there are so many keys, mysteries, dark sayings and foolishness 
about it, yet these same people cannot study law, or medicine, 
or anything else without having a whole library of books in which 
there are dark sayings, keys, and doubtful principles contained 
in them. Do they believe that religion should be without prin- 
ciples? 

To the wise religion is wise, and to the simple it is simple ; and 
there is no man of any phrenological development but that if he 
will follow the dictates of the Bible as he himself understands it, 
it will lead him to life, righteousness and honor. 

Some believe that they are saved by works, while others believe 
they are saved by grace. Let those work who believe in works, 
and let those seek for grace who expect to be saved by grace. 
Some one has said: "They also serve who only stand and wait." 
And to crown it all Jesus has said: "All those who are not 
against us are for us." 

I have endeavored in this work to show that the final day 
is coming, and it is well enough to be prepared for the conflict. 
Knowledge is necessary, and- particularly a knowledge of science 
and Christianity. The days are coming when men will not en- 
dure sound doctrine, and this work is particularly an appeal 
to scientific men. I do not claim, however, that this is a book 
of religion, for indeed it is not. I only wish to prove that Jesus 
is the Christ and the Saviour of men ; and when this idea is 
proven, the reader should seek his religion in the Bible, not here. 
For in this book religion is considered from a material or con- 
scious basis, and viewed from a material standpoint, so that we 
may see the invisible things of God from the things that are 
made. But religion cannot properly be brought to a material 
basis, for it is spiritual. Therefore all the material works which 



214 SCIENCE AND RELIGION 

are presented in this book are only the similitude of the real, and 
not the real. Again, when we view religion from a material 
basis, we see that everything, even to our very thoughts, and our 
process of reasoning, and also the highest elements of mind, are 
subject to the action of certain laws, and, therefore, on this plan, 
everyone would be judged according to their works; and if 
everything is done by law, then how can we be saved by grace? 
The law has declared that all are dead to the law, and if we 
were judged by the law, then we would all be dead, because all 
are sinners. Now, he who puts on Christ is no longer under the 
law, but is saved by the grace which is not comprehended in the 
law; yet, so long as we are in this tabernacle we are subject to 
certain laws. We have seen all the way through this work that 
the law relates to the first trinity of the mind, and it relates to 
God the Father ; and we can see, too, that the universe is governed 
by certain unvarying laws. But in Christ we put on the new man, 
and while in this tabernacle we live unto death, but in the spirit 
of the new man we live unto life. 

Finally, I believe that Jesus Christ' is the Lord of this Solar 
System; and the reason why He should have been born on this 
earth is because it came in the natural order' of things. Man is 
a progressive being, and I have no doubt but that at some future 
time he will, with Christ as our Lord and Ruler, inhabit some of 
the other planets in this solar system. Let us have Paul's testi- 
mony on this point: 

"That in the dispensation of the fullness of times he might 
gather together in one all things in Christ, both which- are in 
heaven, and which are in earth ; even in him ; in whom we have 
obtained an inheritance, being predestinated according to the 
purpose of him who worketh all things after the counsel of his 
own will." (Eph. i. 10, II.) 

"And what is the exceeding greatness of his »power to 
usward who believe ; according to the mighty power, which he 
wrought in Christ, when he raised him from the dead, and set 
him at his own right hand in the heavenly places, far above 
all principality, and power, and might, and dominion, not ©nly 
in this world, but also in the world to come ; and hath put all 
things under his feet, and gave him to be the head over all 
things to the church, which is his body, the fullness of him that 
nlleth all in all." (Eph. i. 19-23). 

Paul refers to this again and says : 

"For as in Adam all die, even so in Christ shall all be made 
alive. But every man in his own order; Christ the first fruits; 



SCIENCE AND RELIGION 215 

afterward they that are Christ's at his coming. Then cometh the 
end, when he shall have delivered up the kingdom to God, even 
the Father ; when he shall have put down all rule and all author- 
ity and power. For he must reign till he hath put all enemies 
under his feet, the last enemy that shall be destroyed is death. 
For he hath put all things under his feet. But when he saith 
all things are put under him, it is manifest that he is excepted, 
which did put all things under him, and when all things shall be 
subdued unto him, then the son also will be subject unto him, that 
God may be all in all." (I. Cor. xv. 22-28). 

Now, when he says he put him above all principality and power, 
it must be remembered that Mars, Saturn and Uranus, or per- 
sons who were representatives of these planets, were very in- 
strumental in the crucifixion of Christ, and, therefore, he shall 
be put above these. Again, Christ said he was not of this world, 
and principally speaking, this is correct ; but Paul says : 

"Moreover, brethren, I would not that ye should be ignorant 
how that our fathers were under the cloud, and all passed through 
the sea; and were baptised unto Moses in the cloud, and in the 
sea ; and did all eat the same spiritual meat ; and did all drink the 
same spiritual drink; for they drank of that spiritual rock that 
followed them ; and that rock was Christ." 

Now, this shows that the material things even of this world 
may have something to do with the body of Christ. This Earth, 
however, is only a small part of the Solar System, and if Christ 
possesses all the qualities of the God-head bodily, He must, ac- 
cording to my understanding, be the Master of this system, which 
is only an infinitesimal part of the sidereal universe, over which, 
we may believe, God holds dominion. 

The fact that Christ was born of woman in the flesh does not 
signify that He did not exist prior to that time ; for the prophets 
discovered by the spirit of Christ, which was in them for centuries 
before His incarnation, that Christ would be born, and perform 
certain things. It is inferred that we will all come into a unity 
in Christ, for Paul says : 

"But I would have you know, that the head of every man is 
Christ, and the head of the woman is the man, and the head of 
Christ is God." And again : 

"There is one body and one spirit, even as ye are called in one 
hope of your calling; One Lord, one faith, one baptism, one God 
the Father of all, who is above all, and through all, and in you all. 
But unto everv one of us is given grace according to the measure 
of the gift of Christ, Wherefore he saith, when he ascended up on 



216 SCIENCE AND RELIGION 

high, and led captivity captive, and gave gifts unto men. Now 
that* he ascended, what is it but that he also descended first into 
the lower parts of the earth ? He that descended is the same also 
that ascended up far above all heavens, that he might fill all things. 
And he gave some, apostles ; and some, prophets ; and some, 
evangelists ; and some pastors ; and teachers ; for the perfecting of 
the saints, for the work of the ministry, for the edifying of the 
body of Christ ; till we all come in the unity of the' faith and of the 
knowledge of the Son of God, unto a perfect man, unto the meas- 
ure of the stature of the fullness of Christ." (Eph. iv. 4-13). 

Now, if Christ ascended above all heavens, so far as this sys- 
tem is concerned, he certainly ascended even to the planet of 
Neptune ; because it is a planet, and has an influence on our earth, 
and performs an important function in every man ; for this 
planet is allied to our Moral faculties. This would lead us to 
believe that the Solar System itself is possessed with the life 
principle, and while Christ in person, comparatively speaking, 
was only as a grain of mustard seed to the system, yet he was, and 
is, what the eternal Ego is to the outer man. Paul also infers 
here in this last instance, that all men will be made into one man, 
or all come into the unity of the faith, "Unto the measure of the 
stature of the fullness of Christ." 

Now, let us believe for a moment, at least, that God is in- 
finite, and. has dominion over the whole Sidereal Universe, and 
that He is omnipotent, and fills all things. Then the Solar System 
is only an infinitesimal part of the Divine Being, and is governed 
by universal laws. So it is said that when everything is made sub- 
servient to the Son, then the Son will also be subservient to Him 
who put all things under him. Now, we know that the whole 
universe is governed by unvarying laws, and that this system, 
while it has laws within itself, is also obedient to the laws of the 
universe, hence the similarity. 

But now I wish to produce another argument that will un- 
doubtedly prove beyond all reasonable doubt that Christ is the 
Lord of the whole of the Solar System. We have seen in a 
previous chapter that the Earth is allied to only a few organs in 
the Selfish group — Alimentiveness, Bibativeness and Acquisitive- 
ness — and if Christ is to become the Lord of this world only, 
even if it is after the millennial period, when the world will have 
come to perfection, then He would become the Master of only 
a few organs, or, of say, a certain spirit in the Eternal God- 
head, and that of a selfish nature. If this were true, then Christ 
would not possess all the qualities of the Godhead bodily, for it 



SCIENCE AND RELIGION 217 

is conceded that there are seven spirits of God, while Christ 
would have only one, and really, only a part of that one, since 
the Earth and Mars are both comprised in this spirit. Again, 
Christ would not be in the image of the Father — the Sidereal 
Universe — for it is conceded that the Sidereal Universe revolves 
round a common center, and it includes the whole ; while this 
Earth is only a small part of a lesser universe, and the Earth 
does not include the whole in any sense of the word. But if we 
concede that Christ is the internal Ego of the whole Solar Sys- 
tem, which is a complete system revolving round a common cen- 
ter, the Sun, and that this system forms a part of the Grand 
System, the Sidereal Universe, a system within a system, then 
there is a similarity. 

Again, we have already seen that it requires all the planets 
in our system, and all the organs of our brain, to form the trinity ; 
an,d therefore, if Christ be the' Son of God, He must, of neces- 
sity, be the Lord of the whole Solar System, or of all those 
planets that are allied to those organs which are included in the 
Godhead. 

We have seen, also, that the internal Ego in man is capable of 
moving about in different parts of the body, or even to be out of 
the body ; and so, too, Christ may be able to appear in different 
parts of the Solar System,' or even out of the system; but 
whether this can be done at will, or whether it is a matter of law, 
I am unable to say definitely. I am inclined to believe, however, 
that since the Solar System, and also man, is in the process of 
evolution, that we can reach only so high until certain condi- 
tions have been attained to enable us to reach the highest attain- 
ment. For example, as the kingdom of heaven is within us, we 
may be able to reach a state of peace and blessedness only after 
a certain process of development : and so, too, as the Apostle 
Paul has described it, the Father must reign until all things 
are subdued unto Christ, then the Christ will reign supreme, be- 
ing also subservient unto God the Father, that God may be all 
in all. 

I fancy I hear some one inquiring, Who, then; was ruling our 
solar universe while Christ was being conceived and born of the 
Virgin Mary? It has just been stated that the Father must reign 
until all things are subdued unto Christ. The internal Ego in 
man undoubtedly passes through many changes and metamor- 
phoses from the time of conception to our birth, and on to ma- 
ture manhood ; and it is my opinion that Christ must also pass 
through all these same changes in the development of the Solar 



218 SCIENCE AND RELIGION 

System. The conditions are not exactly similar, for the human 
body is not in the form of a Solar System, but we are a part of that 
system, nevertheless ; for it is said that the head of every man 
is Christ, and the head of Christ is God. 

With the understanding that Christ is the Lord of the whole 
of this Solar System, then the words of Paul are very clear when 
he said that Christ ascended above all heavens that He might 
fill all things. 

Our bodies are allied to Earth, and by the Earth are fed, since 
these organs in the brain relate to the Earth, as has been ex- 
plained ; and since the flesh and blood relate to the lower trinity 
of the mind, and to the group of small planets— Mercury, Venus, 
the Earth and ■ Mars — I have no idea that people are born of 
flesh and blood above these spheres. This agrees with what 
Christ said : "They do not marry in heaven, neither are they 
given in marriage." And Paul further declares that there is 
neither male nor female. Christ, therefore, should be born of 
the flesh in this world, as are all people ; and after we leave off 
this tabernacle, and have become perfect, we will be prepared to 
live in a higher earth, or sphere, one which is more advanced 
than this. 

Now, we have seen that the whole Solar System was in a 
perfect balance only at one time, and that was at the time of the 
birth of Christ ; and, so far as we know, it never will be again ; 
and this, in. itself, is sufficient evidence that Christ is perfect. 
And, being conceived by God the Father through the Holy 
Ghost, He is, therefore, Master of all those planets whose in- 
fluence He obeyed in the letter and spirit of the law, for it is 
said, "He ascended above all principalities and powers that He 
might fill all things." Paul makes another statement which 
seems to be very conclusive that Christ is the Lord of the whole 
Solar System. He says : 

"Who hath delivered us from the power of darkness, and 
hath translated us into the kingdom of his dear son ; in whom we 
hath redemption through his blood, even the forgiveness of 
sins ; who is the image of the invisible God, the first born of 
every creature ; for by him were all things created, that are in 
heaven, and that are in earth, visible and invisible, whether they 
be thrones, or dominions, or principalities, or powers ; all things 
were created by him, and for him ; and he is before all things, and 
by him all things consist. And he is the head of the body, the 
church ; who is the beginning, the first born from the dead ; that 
in all things he might have the pre-eminence. For it pleased the 



SCIENCE AXD RELIGION 219 

Father that in him should all fullness dwell ; and having made 
peace through the blood of his cross, by him to reconcile all 
things unto himself; by him, I say, whether they be things in 
earth, or things in heaven." (Col. i. 13-21.) 

Again. "God, who at sundry times and in divers manners 
spake in time past unto the fathers by the prophets, hath in these 
last days spoken unto us by his Son, whom he hath appointed 
heir of all things, by whom, also, he made the worlds ; who, be- 
ing the brightness of his glory, and the express image of his 
person, and upholding all things by the word of his power, 
when he had by himself purged our sins, sat down on 
the right hand of the Majesty on high ; being made so much bet- 
ter than the angels, as he hath by inheritance obtained a more 
excellent name than they. For unto which of the angels said 
he at any time, Thou are my Son, this day have I begotten 
thee? And again, when he bringeth in the first begotten into the 
world, he saith, And let all the angels of God worship him. And 
of the angels he saith, Who maketh his angels spirits and his 
ministers a flame of fire. But unto the Son he saith, Thy throne, 
O God, is forever and ever, a scepter of righteousness is the 
scepter of thy kingdom. Thou hast loved righteousness, and 
hated iniquity ; therefore God, even thy God, hath anointed thee 
with the oil of gladness above thy fellows. And,, thou, Lord, in 
the beginning hast laid the foundation of the earth ; and the 
heavens are the works of thy hands. They shall perish, but 
thou remainest; and they all shall wax old as doth a garment; 
and as a vesture shalt thou fold them up, and they shall be 
changed; but thou art the same, and thy years shall not fail. 
But to which of the angels said he at any time, Sit on my right 
hand, until I make thine enemies thy footstool? Are they not 
all ministering spirits, sent forth to minister for them who shall 
be heirs of salvation?" (Hebrews, Chapter I.) 

The above quotations are certainly convincing, for if the worlds 
were made by the Son, even the Christ, these worlds referred 
to relate to the other planets in the Solar System most assuredly, 
since there are no other worlds except the planets with which we 
are acquainted. 

It is again stated by St. John that this world was also made by 
the Lord Jesus Christ, and by this we may well believe that Christ 
is also the ego of this world, as well as of the other planets in our 
system, he says : 

"There was a man sent from God, whose name was John. The 
same came for a, witness, to bear witness of the light, that all men 



220 SCIENCE AND RELIGION 

through him might believe. He was not that Light, but was 
sent to bear witness of that light. That was the true light, which 
lighted every man that cometh into the world. He was in the world,, 
and the world was made by him, and the world knew him not. He 
came unto his own, and his own received him not. But as many 
as received him, to them gave he power to become the sons of 
God, even to them that believe on his name ; which were born, 
not of blood, nor of the will of the flesh, nor of the will of man, 
but of God. And the Word was made flesh, and dwelt among 
us (and we beheld his glory, the glory of the only begotten of the 
Father) full of grace and truth." (St. John, i. 6-14.) 

Now this statement, "The zvcrld was made by him," would 
probably escape the attention of the superficial thinker, as no spe- 
cial stress is placed upon it, but it is well for us to notice these 
things particularly, otherwise we might let them slip. 

There is another phenomena which seems to bear upon the sub- 
ject which we find in Revelation : 

"And there was war in heaven ; Michael and his angels fought 
against the dragon ; and the dragon fought, and his angels, and 
prevailed not. . . . And the great dragon was cast out, that 
old serpent, called the Devil, and Satan, which deceiveth the whole 
world ; he was cast out into the earth, and his angels were cast out 
with him. And I heard a loud voice saying in heaven. Now is 
come salvation, and strength, and the kingdom of our God, and the 
power of his Christ ; for the accuser of our brethren is cast down, 
which accused them before our God day and night. And they 
overcame him by the blood of the lamb, and by the word of their 
testimony ; and they loved not their lives unto the death. There- 
fore rejoice, ye heavens, and ye that dwell in them. Woe to the 
inhabitants of the earth and of the sea ! for the Devil is come down 
unto you, having great wrath, because he knoweth that he hath 
but a short time. And when the dragon saw that he was cast unto 
the earth he persecuted the woman that brought forth the man 
child (the woman is referred to in this same chapter as being 
clothed with the Sun, and the Moon under her foot, and is, no 
doubt, some spiritual phenomenon). And the serpent cast out of 
his mouth water as a flood after the woman, that he might cause 
her' to be carried away of the flood. And the earth helped the 
woman, and the earth opened her mouth, and swallowed up the 
flood, which the dragon cast out of his mouth." (Rev. xii., 
1-17-) 

Mr. W. J. Colville, in his "Studies in Theosophy," gives this 
version of this phenomena, mentioned in the Revelations: 



SCIENCE AND RELIGION 221 

'The perfectly unfolded soul is represented astrologically in 
the twelth chapter of Revelations, as a woman clothed with the 
sun, in contrast to Adam and Eve, who were represented in the 
Garden of Eden as naked, signifying ignorant though innocent; 
that is, in a state of moral infancy. Their adoption of clothing 
signified growth in knowledge through experience. Eve, though 
innocent and perfect in virgin beauty, wore no crown; chaste 
as marble, pure as ice, with beauty unsullied, she was still no 
queen, no conqueror. She is the representative of infantile inno- 
cence, but one to whom no one need apply for advice or instruc- 
tion, as she has no knowledge of the world, or its trials. While 
fair and pure, she was only a little child, who could not serve 
as teacher, counsellor or guide. Now gaze upon the other pic- 
ture — a woman standing in regal glory, clothed with the sun, 
the moon beneath her feet, a crown of twelve stars upon her 
head; a woman with all the chastity that could be imagined as 
pertaining to the pure Edenic virgin, but chastity combined with 
all-commanding knowledge, intelligence united to purity, love 
married to wisdom. Between these two, a great gulf is fixed; 
but it is the Edenic woman who has developed into the radiant 
queen of the Apocalypse. We may take Eve to represent a sus- 
ceptible person, who always "takes on conditions"; when tempted 
by the serpent (error), she is utterly unprotected; but the light 
tiat clothes the apocalyptic woman is the armor of the Spirit 
which envelopes her from head to foot and paralyzes the serpent. 
Jesus placed before us, the union of the dove's harmlessness 
with the serpent's wisdom. 

"Now, what is the esoteric significance of the apocalytic fig- 
ure? The sun corresponds to our spiritual nature, the moon to 
our physical or animal nature, and the twelve stars to our differ- 
ent intellectual powers. Many astrologers tell us, "the wise man 
rules his stars." The true Theosophist, in whom divine wisdom 
is regnant, rules his intellectual powers, compelling them to act 
as servants to the divine soul (atma), as the visible sun rules the 
planets which revolve around it. Our atma is the sun in us; 
the true ego is the spiritual sun. The moon represents the ani- 
mal nature, a mere satellite which must be subjected to the 
intellect, while both mind and sense must obey the Spirit. This 
is the true planetary correspondence of the powers within our- 
selves. As planets revolve in space thev are continually dis- 
charging electricity into the atmosphere ; the recent perihelion of 



222 SCIENCE AND RELIGION 

several has had a great deal to do with the present tumult and 
unrest in human society all over the world; but all these influ- 
ences being mortal, they afflict only those who are on the mortal 
plane of thought and affection. When we cultivate our soul 
power, when we are clad in armor from head to foot, no arrows 
or bullets pierce our armor. When we live in the Spirit, by 
constant at-one-ment with the interior life, we clothe ourselves 
with the sun, subdue the moon (all carnal passions) beneath our 
feet, and earn the diadem of twelve stars, signifying the perfect 
development of our intellect (the twelve stars refer to all zodi- 
acal influences). A thoroughly rounded development is a regal 
crown. As we live in the light of spiritual truth we become 
more and more invulnerable, no matter what hydra-headed mon- 
ster makes war upon us; our heels, being cased in armor, blunt 
the serpent's fangs, and the spiritual armor with which we are 
clothed, not only protects us, but radiates an atmosphere which 
purifies the air for every one else to breathe; it generates a coun- 
ter-influence of good that destroys evil, as light dispels dark- 
ness. When this is understood, we shall learn how useless it is 
to expect to succeed in spiritual work merely through intellec- 
tual accomplishments. Verily, the spoken or written word of 
truth carries conviction by the sheer force of sound argument 
to many minds, but much more than argument is needed in 
breaking down the stronghold of error and letting in the light 
of truth." 

Now what natural body is there than can come in contact with 
the other planets and also with the Earth ? 

Comets ? 

Nothing else. Comets have very elongated orbits, and they can 
come in contact with any planet from Mercury to Neptune. ( See 
Halley's Comet, fig. I.) 

In 1776 a comet approached so close to Jupiter that it got en- 
tangled among the satellites of that planet, but the satellites all 
the time pursued their course as if the comet never had existed. 
This, however, was not the case with the comet ; it was thrown 
entirely out of its course and has changed its orbit from one with 
a long period to one with a period of twenty years or so. 

There is an instance on record of a comet dividing itself into 
two portions, each separate portion afterward pursuing distinct 
but similar orbits. This is Biela's or Gambert's comet. And 
finally the Earth broke through this comet in the form of a mass 
of meteors in November, 1872. 



SCIENCE AND RELIGION' '" 223 

In 1759 Halley's comet approached Saturn and Jupiter so close- 
ly that the comet was delayed for a space of nearly 600 days in 
making its reappearance. It is evident, however, that the phe- 
nomena referred to in Revelation have not yet transpired, 
but the data I have at hand are rather limited. 

Astronomers are agreed that the contact of a comet" with our 
earth would be accompanied with disastrous results. Here is 
what they say about it : 

"When the movement of the comets is considered," says Lam- 
bert, "and we reflect on the laws of gravity, it will be readily per- 
ceived that their approach to the Earth might there cause the most 
woeful events, bring back the universal deluge, or make it perish 
in a deluge of fire, shatter it into small dust, or at least turn it 
from its orbit, drive away its Moon, or, still worse, the Earth itself 
outside the orbit of Saturn, and inflict upon us a Winter several 
centuries long, which neither men nor animals would be able to 
bear. The tails even of comets would not be unimportant phe- 
nomena if the comets in taking their departure left them either 
in whole or in part in our atmosphere." 

"The Earth actually passed through the tail of the comet of 
1 86 1, and left behind it a peculiar phosphorescent mist." 

Maupertuis adds that the contact of a comet with our Earth 
might give us new Moons, or rings like those of Saturn. He then 
adds : "However dangerous might £>e the shock of a comet, it 
might be so slight that it would only do damage at that part of 
the Earth where it actually struck." 

From the data given in Revelation just quoted, this latter phe- 
nomenon seems to be nearest in conformity with what Saint John 
saw in his vision. It is inferred that the comet is to strike the 
Earth (if it be a comet) and cause a flood of water; "and the 
Earth opened her mouth" (or became cracked by the contact of 
the comet) "and drank up the flood," 

It must be remembered that when a thing is seen with spiritual 
eyes it takes on a different form than it does when seen with the 
natural eyes. Thus the Earth is considered by Saint John to be 
an animate thing, and Paul also say: "Satan himself is trans- 
formed into an angel of light." The spirit sees the invisible 
things sometimes plainer than it does the visible things, and there- 
fore when John saw this war in heaven, he not only saw the ma- 
terial effect, but also the spiritual and invisible, or the electrical, 
which is the more important. 

Now there is no possibility of Saint John being mistaken, for 
the Universe is ruled by certain and unvarying laws, and the spirit 



224' SCIENCE AND RELIGION * 

by being 1 moved by the Holy Ghost can see these things which are 
going to transpire for thousands. of years ahead, for that matter, 
and it is impossible to make an error. And I believe that even 
in these days if any man is zvorthy he can go back to the beginning 
of the world in the spirit and see the progress of creation in outline 
as Moses saw it, and in that case he would see, too, that God 
had a supervising, if not a creating hand, in the production of the 
animals, etc., whether the "fittest survived," as Air. Darwin claims, 
or whether it was by natural selection, artificial selection, or 
whether all animated beings have an ideal toward which they are 
always striving. Undoubtedly he would find all these theories 
true, in some respects, and he would also find that there are other 
principles involved which the scientific men of to-day have so far 
overlooked. 

But to return to the subject. If this phenomenon which Saint 
John saw, as related in Revelation, relates to the comets, and 
the heavens to the planets (there seems to be several heavens, for 
Paul tells of one who ascended to the third heaven), and if every- 
thing in the heavens and in the Eearth is to be made subservient 
to Christ, then He must of necessity be the ruling spirit, or mas- 
ter of the whole Solar System. "Wherefore God also^hath highly 
exalted Him, and given Him a name which is above every name ; 
that at the name of Jesus every knee shall bow, of things in 
heaven, and things in Earth, and things under the Earth ; and 
that every tongue should confess that Jesus Christ is Lord, to the 
glory of God, the Father." (Phil., ii. 9-1 1. . 

From the observations made by astronomers it is evident that 
some of the comets, at least, are making continually shorter pe- 
riods of revolution, while others are becoming broken up alto- 
gether; and if this present ratio is kept up indefinitely, these 
comets will finally all be plunged into the Sun. Now we know 
that the Sun is a ball or lake of fire, something over 800,000 miles 
in diameter, but whether this lake of fire is the Hell spoken of and 
described by the holy men as burning forever and ever, and into 
which all wickedness must be destroyed, I am quite unable to say. 

When we have viewed man in all his phases and have seen all 
his wonderful works and achievements ; how his body by joints 
and bands having nourishment ministered and knit together ; how 
all the component parts being composed of infinitesimally small 
atoms, having different functions, yet acting in unity, although 
there are billions of them ; when all these are subservient to the 
one will ; then add to this the fact that man partakes of the Divine 
Nature and possesses the principle of immortality ; when we view 



SCIENCE AND RELIGION 225 

man in all his phases, I say, we may agree with that man who said : 
"I will praise thee, O Lord, for I am fearfully and wonderfully 
made." 

A CURIOUS PHENOMENON. 

There is another curious phenomenon which I wish to mention 
here. One night I was sleeping and dreaming, and was pondering 
on the crucifixion of Christ and its effects upon the world and my- 
self. At length I said in my dream "I am glad it happened." And 
immediately it seemed as if something was cut loose in my head 
and the blood rushed up into the brain through the carotid arteries 
on the right side only. This action was very violent and awak- 
end me in a twinkling. I was in some fear lest it burst an artery, 
as it was very paintful. The rush of blood seemed to go to the 
Perfective, Reflective and Moral groups of organs on the right 
side only, while. the circulation to all other parts of the body and 
brain appeared perfectly normal, except that the heart beat rapid- 
ly. I cannot understand why I was induced to say such a thing, 
except that it seemed to have been provided for by nature, and I 
cannot say as to just what effect this had on my mental machinery, 
but I can say that the results were terrific for about a minute. 

This brings to my mind a paragraph which I read of two men 
a few years ago. One of them was giving a lecture, and in the 
course of his remarks said: ''There is no God," and immediately 
an artery burst in him and he died. And the other was also giving 
a lecture on a similar subject, but at another place. (I believe 
both were in Europe.) And when he came to that part of his 
lecture and said, "There is no God," an artery also burst in him 
and he died. 

Now I do not claim that an artery will burst in everybody who 
says there is no God, and in fact I know it won't have that effect 
on all occasions; but I do believe that if a man is living in his 
subject with his inner consciousness, that such a conviction will 
be attended with disastrous results. 

The action of the mind on the circulation of the blood is won- 
derful. By the action of the mind we call the blood to some par- 
ticular organ, and by this means cultivate it. There are a few cases 
on record where the blood has been withdrawn from the intellec- 
tual faculties, so that a deposit of bone was formed on the inner 
surface of the skull in that part. I have no doubt, and in fact I 
am quite certain that paralysis is often caused by the action of 
the mind, and the same may be said of many of the other ills and 



226 SCIENCE AND RELIGION 

diseases to which our flesh is heir. 

The mechanism of man is very complicated and very wonderful, 
but there is, so we are told, a straight road through it all, or a 
means of keeping everything in a perfect state of repair, and it 
is this : Do your duty toward God, yourself and man, and no 
very serious harm can befall you. I might add this aphorism, 
however, that will be very applicable to all people : 

Don't tinker with the soul, for without God it is dead, 
Better fool with electricity and gunpowder instead. 

THE DIVINITY OF CHRIST. 

Some people object to the idea that Christ was miraculously 
conceived, but I cannot reconcile this phenomenon with science in 
any other way. Christ was perfect, and therefore He cannot 
lie ; and if He did lie, then He was not perfect. And since He de- 
clared himself to be the Son of God and also the son of man, and 
since his apostles described the manner of his conception, and since 
the prophets for centuries before had said, "Behold, a virgin shall 
be with child" ; and, further, when Joseph himself was going to 
put her away when he found she was conceived, but was informed 
by the Lord that she was conceived of the Holy Ghost, we would 
have to deny the Christ and the spirit entirely if we denied that He 
was conceived in the mariner stated. And if all these, even to God 
Himself, were implicated in these lies, could they move the plan- 
ets by their lies and make His life conform to the very letter of the 
laws of God and Nature, as we have already seen in His horo- 
scope ? 

Never! Emphatically no! If Joseph and Mary and all the 
rest had followed these cunningly devised fables, then Christ, by 
the very laws of heredity, would have been a low dog and a sneak, 
instead of being the Christ and the Savious of men. Like begets 
like ; and every tree brings forth fruit after its own kind. 

Now the angel Gabriel said unto Mary: "The Holy Ghost 
shall come upon thee and the power of the Highest shall over- 
shadow thee, and that holy thing which shall be born of thee shall 
be called the Son of God. ,, Then Mary said : "Behold the hand- 
maid of the Lord ; be it unto me as thou hast said." Now were 
not all these qualities hereditary in Christ? It was written of 
Him : "I have come to do thy will, O God." And he was faith- 
ful and obedient to these principles even unto death. In his last 
prayer in the garden, he said: "O my Father, if it be possible 



SCIENCE AND RELIGION 227 

let this cup pass from me ; nevertheless, not as I wilt, but as thou 
wilt." 

Now, can any one who claims to know anything about science, 
and the laws of heredity, say that Christ was not faithful to all 
of these hereditary laws? And, on the other hand, could an ille- 
gitimate child, or one who was conceived and reared in infamy 
and lies, live a life of truth, purity and righteousness, as Christ 
lived ? 

Never ! It would be utterly impossible. Christ was conceived 
in the manner stated. The whole Trinity was present in that one 
act; and therefore in Him dwelt all the qualities of the Godhead 
bodily. And, according to my philosophy, it could not have been 
brought about in any other way. God said : "Thou art my Son, 
this day have I begotten thee." Surely Christ was the Son o£ 
God ; He could not be otherwise than Divine. 

Mere planetary positions would not produce the divinity of 
Christ. Perfect planetary positions would give a perfect balance 
of mental powers, but if He were born entirely of worldly parents 
then he would be a man of the world,, having worldly desires and 
ambitions. 

But Christ is the Internal Ego of the Solar System, and it was 
necessary for Him to become incarnate in the flesh on this Earth 
as a natural process of development. 

It has been objected by some that God could not beget the 
Christ into the Virgin Mary for the reason that this life germ is 
aliving organism, the spermatozoa, is formed in man and not in 
the woman, and that the woman furnishes only the ovum or egg, 
which constitutes the. food for the spermatozoa until it is firmly 
united in the womb. 

Of course I do not presume to know all about the process by 
which the life or organism of Christ was begotten there, but I be- 
lieve there are some things possible with God which has not yet 
entered into our philosophy. I find the following in Mr. Fish- 
bough's Macrocosm, which may serve to throw some light on the 
subject. He says: 

"The formation of entozoa, or animals within animals, where 
their eggs could not possiblv have been deposited, is thought to 
argue powerfully for the independent generation of the lower ani- 
mal forms when certain conditions obtain that are favorable. This 
argument is thought to be strengthened by the fact that insects 
of a low species (the acarum) were repeatedly produced 
in abundance, apparently solely by galvanic processes instituted 
by Messrs. Crosse and Weekes ; and, in one instance, a growth of 



228 SCIENCE AND RELIGION 

fungi of a beautiful and previously unknown species was produced 
by the last-named gentleman by the same process." 

He further adds in a footnote : 

"These alleged results of the experiments of Messrs. Crosse and 
Weekes were at first almost universallly scouted as absurd and im- 
possible ; but subsequent repeated experiments, performed during 
several years, seem to leave no doubt of their reality. I per- 
ceive by a late communication, published in the newspapers, from 
Mr. F. F. Ogden, United States Consul at Liverpool, that that 
gentleman has recently visited the laboratory of Mr. Crosse, and 
became entirely convinced of the truth of the wonderful represen- 
tations concrning this newly produced insect." 

When one begins to be moved by the Holy Ghost, the Cerebel- 
lum is the first organ to become affected ; and I know this action 
is so active or strong that it will stimulate the sex organs to the 
point of emission in a few seconds. This action is operated upon 
the cerebellum, in man, and is accompanied by great friction, as 
if by a galvanic battery. And in man, the microcosm, I believe 
it has something to do with producing or begetting the new spirit 
in him. In the Virgin Mary it probably acted upon the cerebel- 
lum in connection with the womb, as it also affects the sex organs 
in man. 

If this insect, then, as alleged, can be produced by galvanism, 
then by extending this same principle to Christ, I believe that the 
spiritual powers acting upon the Virgin Mary would also be able 
to produce the living organism of Christ in her. 

"The Holy Ghost shall come upon thee, and the power of the 
Highest shall overshadow thee." Surely God is able to produce 
His Ego ; if not, then how can Man produce the ego which is in 
us all? We may not understand all the powers that exist, but 
they exist just the same. 

"Thou art my Son ; this day have I begotten thee." This truth 
was foreseen by the prophets for centuries before Christ was 
born of the Virgin Mary. They understood the operation of the 
spirit by the spirit of Christ which was in them. "Behold, a virgin 
shall be with child." Those men knew that Christ was the Son 
of God, yet they had not seen Him, except in the spirit, while we, 
who have seen Him, are the ones that doubt His genuineness! 
Therefore, doubt not, but believe. 



SCIENCE AND RELIGION 229 

THE THRONE OF GOD. 

There is another thought of great importance which necessity- 
requires me to mention. That is in reference as to whether there 
is a Personal God, and as to whether He sits on a throne, or 
whether He has a permanent place in the universe where He re- 
sides. Of course I do not pretend to know it all, and in fact I 
do not know any more about it than does others; but I have an 
idea that does not seem to have occurred to the majority of other 
thinkers, and it is worthy of mention here. 

There is one class of thinkers who seem to believe that God is 
Omnipotent, Omniscent and Omnipresent ; that His spirit pervades 
all space, is in all things, and through all things, and that He is 
•no more in one place than another ; while the other class seem 
to believe that God, in the form of man, sits on a throne some- 
where in the Universe, and from this position sees all things, 
knows all things, and rules all things.. 

According to my way of reasoning, both of these classes of 
thinkers are right in a certain sense of the word ; or at least they 
understand God in two different ways. But let us see if we can 
make an analysis that will enable us to better understand the sub- 
ject. 

It is said that man is made in the image of God. If this is true 
in the strictest sense of the word, then if we can analyze man so 
that we can understand him, then by applying these same princi- 
ples to God we may be also able to understand God. 

For the sake of convenience let us concede for the present that 
man has a spirit; and that this spirit pervades his whole body, is 
omnipotent, omniscent and omnipresent, so far as the body is 
concerned, and that it is everywhere present in the body, in every 
molecule and atom, between the molecules and atoms, and that it 
is to be found in every part of the body alike, seeing all things, 
knowing all things, governing all things, and ruling all things in 
this body by certain unvarying laws. So, too, if we apply these 
principles to the Universe we find the spirit of God to be Omnip- 
otent, Omniscent and Omnipresent in the Universe; that this 
spirit pervades the whole system, that it is everywhere present, in 
every planet, in everything upon the planets, and between the plan- 
ets, and that it is to be found in every part of the Universe alike, 
seeing all things, knowing all things, governing all things and rul- 
ing all things by certain and unvarying laws. 

So far our analysis is in perfect harmony, and this theory is 
in harmony with the idea entertained by the first class of these 



230 SCIENCE AND RELIGION 

thinkers, as mentioned above, with perhaps some slight variations, 
and I may say that this class are mostly scientific men. But, so 
far, only one-half of our analysis is made; and it seems queer to 
me that scientific men should stop in the middle of a subject of 
so vast importance. 

It is believed by most writers that there is in man a "seat of the 
soul," a place where the Vital Principle, or the Internal Ego, re- 
sides ; a place where it has direct communication with all parts 
of the body, and from which place it has control of all things re- 
lating to the body. 

There is some diversity of opinion as to where the seat of the 
soul is, and this gives rise to a great deal of speculation. Some 
believe it to be in the medulla oblongata, others believe it to be in 
the pituitary body, while others still believe it to be in the heart. 
So far as this present writing is concerned it does not so much 
concern us as to where the seat of the soul is, as does the question, 
Does it really exist? 

For the sake of convenience, let us assume that it does. Let 
us believe that there is some place in man where the soul sits en- 
throned, and from which place it has communication with all parts 
of the body. Then if we apply these principles to the Universe, 
and to God, since man is made in the image of God, we will find 
that God, as the Internal Ego of the Sidereal Universe, should have 
a seat, or throne, somewhere in the Universe, from which place 
He is in direct communication, through His spirit, with all parts 
of the Universe. So if this anaysis is correct, as I believe it to be, 
approximately, then we may agree with those who believe that 
God is Omnipresent, and also with those who believe in a personal 
God who sits on a throne, for both are right. 

Methinks I hear some remarking that the spirit is one thing, 
while the soul is another. With these I will also agree ; but be 
that as it may, I have no arguments to make on those lines. For if 
these are separate and distinct, as undoubtedly they are, then those 
who comprehend the spirit of God as being omnipresent, do not 
necessarily comprehend the soul ; while those who comprehend 
God as sitting on a throne, do not necessarily comprehend^Him 
as spirit. We know in part, and we comprehend in part, and a 
man is certainly a well-organized being who is able to comprehend 
it all. 



SCIENCE AND RELIGION 231 



CHAPTER VIII. 

THE PRINCIPLES OF SALVATION; Or/cHRIST AS A SACRIFICE. 

Some people object to the Christian religion, and particularly 
the Old Testament, on account of the doctrine of sacrifice. Mr. 
W. J. Colville, in his "Studies in Theosophy," says : 

"As has been set forth in the 'Electric Creed,' Christ did not 
come to us as a sacrifice, but as a means of close communication 
with God. I consider it both horrible and sacrilegious to imagine 
that God, the Creator of Love and Beauty, could desire a bleeding 
victim as a sacrifice to appease His anger, and that victim part 
of Himself imprisoned in human form— as if God could feel such 
an unworthy passion as anger !" 

Mr. Colville's "Studies in Theosophy" is an excellent work, 
and it contains very much that is of interest to the earnest 
seeker after religio-scientific truth. He embraces all religions, 
but signifies his preference for the Christian religion because 
he says it is the most perfect of them all. He may properly be 
called a Christian, in the common acceptation of the term, yet in 
several places in his work he deliberately denies the Word of 
God where it does not appear to him consistent with his rational- 
istic mind; for in addition to the above quotation, he also says: 
"A rationalistic view of history allows no place for a resurrec- 
tion or an ascension, as it allows no opportunity for a miracu- 
lous birth." Therefore, I think it proper in this chapter to 
kindly point out these errors and show wherein he is wrong, 
and I will endeavor to prove that the Word of God is truth. 
For by answering Mr. Colville's objection to Christianity, I 
will, at the same time, be answering a very great number of 
other people who seem to entertain erroneous ideas similar to 
those entertained bv Mr. Colville. 

It seems very ridiculous to me for anv one to claim to be a 
Christian, and then denv the fundamental princioles upon which 
Chritianity is based. For if Jesus is not the Christ, and if He 
was not raised from the dead, as He was claimed to be, then 
Be was the greatest hypocrite that the world has ever known; 



232 SCIENCE AND RELIGION 

for He has demanded our will, our life, our everything, and He 
has also said: "Unless ye eat my flesh and drink my blood, ye 
have no life in you^ but he that eateth my flesh and drinketh my 
blood, dwelleth in me and I in him, and I will raise him up at 
the last day." Therefore, if Jesus was merely a teacher and not 
our Saviour, as Mr. Colville and many others would have us 
believe, then He was not what He claimed Himself to be, and 
consequently he was a liar and a hypocrite; and He was not 
even "a means of bringing us into closer communication with 
God." For how can we believe that God, the embodiment of 
Truth, or "the Creator of Love and beauty/' as Mr. Colville 
chooses to style Him, could have any fellowship with hypo- 
crites? Preposterous! Therefore, it is my candid opinion 
that Christ was precisely what He claimed Himself to be, and I 
shall endeavor to prove this as we proceed. 

.Replying to Mr. Colville, please allow me to suggest that it 
must be remembered that God does not appear to us as a person, 
but His Seven Spirits are Omnipresent, and we are living in them. 
He appears to us, therefore, as spirit or as principle. "As man is 
so is his God," for the reason that He can appear to us only as we 
are. To the barbarian He appears as a barbarian, for the reason 
that the barbarian has no conception of that which is above the 
barbarous. Now, at the time that the law of sacrifice was estab- 
lished among the Jews — when they were brought out of the land 
of Egypt by the hand of Moses — the third law or spirit. was in the 
ascendency, as we have seen in a previous chapter, and all the 
world of people, Gentiles as well as Jews, offered sacrifices unto 
their Gods. This third Spirit of God was very punitive of wrong- 
doing in those days, and the peoples were punished very severely 
on many occasions for disobedience. The "plagues of Egypt" 
and the final destruction of their army in the Red Sea, which were 
instituted by the hand of Mx>ses, of which God said, "For this sole 
purpose have I raised Pharaoh up that I might show My power 
unto My people," is only one of the instances of the wrath of God 
and cf His terrific punishments. The executive law of God was 
in force at that time, and the peoples were made to fear Him. 
And the seers of all nations and countries being aware of the 
spiritual conditions under which they lived, saw that it was- neces- 
sary for them to fear God and offer sacrifices in order to live in 
harmony with their surrounding conditions. And we may add 
that the crucifixion of Christ was virtually the end of the sacrificial 
period. With Him the object and aim of the sacrificial custom 



SCIENCE AND RELIGION . 233 

had reached or accomplished its legitimate end — the end for 
which it had been established. 

At the present time, however, the sixth lav/ of God, which re- 
lates to reason and sympathy, is nearly in the zenith of its power, 
and it is extremely difficult for the tender-hearted people of to- 
day to regard their God as being anything but Sympathy, Kind- 
ness and Love. 

Now man was made in the image of his Maker ; and man has 
passions, executiveness and force. Should not God, then, possess 
these same attributes? If not, then is man in the image of his 
Maker? Certainly not. Many of these great reasoners want to 
give their God only one single faculty — that of love — while man 
has over forty such faculties. According to this mode of reason- 
ing, man might be superior to God ! Possessing greater endow- 
ments, more faculties, etc. ! 

Yes, God is Love, as all wise men truly say, when He is con- 
sidered as a whole, and love or veneration is the element in man 
through which we appeal to God ; yet all these elements or facul- 
ties exist in God or Nature, or it would be impossible for man 
to come into possession of them as an attribute of himself. It is 
undoubtedly further true that God has many attributes or elements 
of which at the present time we can know nothing, for man is a 
finite being, living on one of the lowest worlds in our Solar Sys- 
tem — a world which is not conditioned right for very high attain- 
ments. It is impossible, therefore, for us to even conjecture as 
to what greatness we. might attain if we were placed on another 
and higher sphere, having other and greater environments and 
endowments. Amd even then we would revere our God, knowing 
not, only believing, that He is above all things, and by Him all 
things consist. But, returning to our subject, there is an occult 
principle involved in the doctrine of sacrifice which we, at the 
present day, cannot readily understand. It is a thing we have 
passed through in the progress of the world. 

But I will endeavor now to explain scientifically the philosophy 
of the doctrine of sacrifice, and will prove beyond all reasonable 
doubt that it was absolutely necessary that Christ should be cruci- 
fied, and that His blood should be shed for the sins of the world. 
And, if you will only follow me, I will prove that the world' could 
not be redeemed in any other way. 

To begin with, it is stated by the Apostle Paul : 

"For the Word of God is quick and powerful and sharper than 
any two-edged sword, piercing even to the dividing asunder of 
soul and spirit, and of joints and marrow, and is a discsrner of the 



234 SCIENCE AND RELIGION 

thoughts and intents of the heart." (Hebrews iv. 12.) 

Now we have seen in the ''horoscope of Adam" that through 
their sin, their spirits, or rather their souls and spirits, were sev- 
ered in twain. And through their sin they were deprived of the 
Holy Spirit which was in them ; being self-willed they were given 
over to their own lusts and to the imaginations of their own 
minds. Their moral elements were shattered, broken in power; 
and their selfish elements, having no longer a restraining power, 
which plunged them into all manner of sins. In this frame of 
mind they began to multiply, and as their sin was hereditary, their 
first son was a murderer, as a natural result of their sins. In the 
succeeding generations these conditions naturally grew worse 
and worse as they continued to inherit lower and lower mental 
conditions from their parents, so that at the time of Noah God 
saw that the thoughts of the people were only evil continually. 
Then God destroyed the world with a flood, excepting only Noah 
and his family, as these were the only ones whom God considered 
worth saving. But even Noah was not very good, as he became 
beastly drunk immediately on coming out the Ark. These evil 
conditions began to grow worse again, as there was no law in the 
land, so that at about the time of Abraham God destroyed Sodom 
and Gomorrah with fire, excepting only Lot and his family, as 
He could not find any righteous men in that place. 

AVith Abraham began the third period of the world's progress, 
which relates to the law, as we have seen in a previous chapter. 

The Selfish group of organs, to "which this period is related, 
is directly opposed to the Moral group. Now, it was found that 
by becoming unselfish that they would not only be better men, but 
that they would be more prosperous. People living in this period 
naturally understood law, as it was the ruling spirit of the age. 
Therefore it was only the natural outgrowth of this spirit that 
they should offer sacrifices as an atonement for their sins. Their 
unselfishness put them more in harmony with their Moral group, 
and they were more perfect ; while those who went to the other 
extreme organized and went to war, which was only to murder on 
the wholesale plan, as the Executive' faculties are contained in 
this group. 

The selfish spirit, being naturally large and predominating in 
the people of this age, it was difficult for them to overcome their 
evils even under the most favorable circumstances. But right 
here allow me to say that the only way we may come wholly under 
the reign of the Moral group, and hence the Holy Spirit, is to 
overcome all those elements in our Selfish and Executive groups, 



SCIENCE AND RELIGION 235 

and all the lower faculties of the mind ; and since Vitativeness, 
the love of life, is in this group, then life itself must be made sub- 
servient unto the Moral spirit. 

It will not be necessary at present to follow in detail the prog- 
ress of the world up to the time of Christ, but let us come to it 
at once. We have seen that all the world of people, through these 
hereditary laws, are precisely in the same category as Adam was 
after the fall ; our soul and spirit are still severed in twain, as his 
was, and none are able to walk and talk with God, as Adam did 
before the fall. And if this condition continued indefinitely the 
result would be the same. 

The question naturally arises, How, then, can this paradise be 
regained? How can we, by process of law, or by any other 
means, reunite our soul and spirit so that we will be as Adam was 
before the fall ? 

If it is to be done by law, then the law hath declared that if we 
fulfill the whole law, doing no sin of an^ kind whatever, but fol- 
low the spirit in every instance without deviation of any kind, then 
we may live in the law ; but since no one does this, being ignorant, 
the law hath declared that there are none that doeth good — no 
not one. ■ So that all are dead in our sins by the law. 

What, then, can we do? Die in our sins? If we live to our- 
selves we will die to ourselves for a certainty, because we live in 
the Selfish faculties. We know of only two instances of where 
any one has lived purely enough in the law so that they were 
translated. These were Enoch and Elijah. All others, therefore, 
are dead in their sins by the law of .heredity. If these conditions 
were kept up indefinitely only a very few would be saved. Only 
one in the whole world, while the Social law was in force, or dur- 
ing the first thousand years of the world's progress ; and only one 
in the whole world while the fourth law, which relates to the 
Aspiring group, was in force. It is questionable as to whether 
Moses was translated or not, he belonging in the third period. 

Now, the question naturally arises, Why could not Enoch or 
Elijah, when they were translated and ascended on high, send us 
the Comforter, the Holy Ghost, as Christ did when He ascended? 
Why could not they redeem us from our sins as Christ did ? These 
were holy men, and Elijah especially was a wonderful worker in 
good things and taught us the ways of righteousness ; and since 
he was pure enough in the law to become translated, why could 
not he perform these services and unite our soul and spirit and 
make us whole again? 



236 SCIENCE AND RELIGION 

The answer is very plainly seen if we seek for its explanation 
in the right way. Enoch and Elijah were each of the Microcosm 
and not of the Macrocosm. They were brethren, like unto our- 
selves. And if the redemption of the world were to be carried 
out on this plan, then each and all of us would be obliged to go 
through the same process that they did ; and, failing in this, as we 
certainly have done, then we would all be dead in our sins with no 
prospect of release. 

What, then, can be done? Is there no other way to make us 
whole ? to heal us of this hereditary evil of Adam's fall ? 

Yes, there is another way, and the only zvay. It is a momen- 
tous question, but let us see if we are able to understand the proc- 
ess. 

We have seen' that the head of every man is Christ, and the 
head of Christ is God. We have seen that the Christ is the In- 
ternal Ego of the Solar System, just the same as God is the In- 
ternal Ego of the Sidereal Universe. Therefore our soul and 
spirit bears the same relation to Christ that Christ does to God. 

Now it appears that since the head of every man is Christ, that 
since Christ is the head of us all, that Christ is the one to perform 
these services ; for He is of the Macrocosm and not of the Micro- 
cosm, as was Enoch and Elijah. 

If He, therefore, ascended on high, and we, through faith in 
His gospel, are begotten into Him, since He is of the Macrocosm 
and is above all things, all principalities, and powers, and since 
all things are given unto Him, He is, therefore, able to send us 
the Comforter, the Holy Ghost, through His spirit which is in us. 
And thus our soul and spirit are made whole again in Him, and 
the hereditary sin of Adam is eradicated. 

Now it will appear very clearly why Christ can make us whole, 
while Enoch or Elijah could not; for while the head of every man 
is Christ, the head of every man is not Elijah. There is no con- 
nection between us and Elijah except a brotherly love, but be- 
tween us and Christ there is a connection, because He is the head 
of us all, and in us all. 

Therefore, when we are begotten into Christ, and this is done 
by the soul, then when He sends us the Holy Spirit, our soul and 
spirit are no longer severed in twain, as was the case with- Adam 
and Eve after the fall ; but we are made whole by the spirit of 
Christ, which is in us. 

The question now arises, Why was it necessary for Christ to be 
crucified? And why was He not translated, as Enoch and Elijah 
were ? 



SCIENCE AND RELIGION 237 

We have seen that to restore us to harmony with the Moral 
group of organs or faculties it is necessary that all of the Selfish 
and Executive group, and, in fact, all the lower elements of our 
body and mind must be made entirely subservient unto the Moral 
group. Then, since this service can be done by no other than the 
Lord Jesus Christ, who is the Internal Ego of our Solar System, 
it becomes necessary that He should come on Earth, in the 
flesh, like unto a perfect man, experiencing all manner of tempta- 
tions to sin wherein we are tempted, yet committing no sin. For 
if He should sin, then He is no longer a Saviour. And as the spirit 
in Adam was crucified in him because of his sin, and as Adam and 
all of his descendants die as a result of this sin, so it was necessary 
that Christ, as the Ego of the world in the flesh, should pass 
through the same ordeal that the world has passed through, that 
by this means He might redeem the world. 

Now, when it came time for Christ to die, He could not die by 
any natural process, for' since He had lived purely in the law in 
every particular, if He were left to Nature, then He would be 
translated as Enoch and Elijah were. Therefore, if He must die, 
then it is necessary that He should be killed or crucified. 

But this is not all. The spirit of the Christ was crucified in 
Adam because of his sin, as He also is crucified afresh in many 
men unto this day, particularly of those who commit the sin of 
Adam afresh; but all men do not do this. Now, let us see how 
this is done. 

When Adam and Eve disobeyed the command of God, being 
self-willed, they caused the lower elements of their minds to 
crucify that obedient spirit which was in them, that they might 
do as they pleased. And so, Christ found it so in the world; 
that He must also pass through the similitude of what the world 
has passed through in Adam's transgression, and, therefore, when 
the proper time came, violent hands were laid hold on Him and 
crucified Him. 

Yet this is not the only reason why He should be crucified. 
We have seen that the Selfish elements must be made subservient 
to the Moral group; or, in other words, the body, must be en- 
tirely subservient to the spirit Then, since Christ must be tried 
in all things wherein we are tempted, He must, therefore, be 
tried even unto death. We find in the second chapter of Job 
that Satan said unto God: 

"Yea, all that a man hath will 'he give for his life. But put 
forth thine hand now, and touch his bone and his flesh, and he 
will curse thee to thy face." Therefore, Christ must be tempted 



238 SCIENCE AND RELIGION 

even unto death. 

The Executive spirit of God is manifested in the third law, and 
when this third period arrived in the progress of the world, as 
we have seen, the Lord God commanded Israel, who were His 
chosen people, to carry out the Divine oracles of God, that they 
should observe the "Passover," in which they slaughtered a 
lamb, of the first born, without blemish, according to certain 
rules. Nov/, this Passover is distinctly understood to be only 
the similitude of the crucifixion of Christ, and Christ is, there- 
fore termed "The Lamb of God." 

The question now naturally arises, How does the blood of 
Christ take away the sins of the world? 

The blood is the life of the body ; and when Christ shed His 
blood for the sins of the world, He also shed His life for us, 
that we might live in him. By His stripes we are healed; since 
by His trials we are made perfect in Him ; for He has been 
tempted in all things wherein we have been tempted, and there- 
fore He has the utmost sympathy and love for us, having come 
on Earth for the express purpose of saving us. He is, therefore, 
able to save all those who trust in Him. For faith is a new 
spirit in us, and the end of that faith is the salvation of our souls. 

It will appear evident now that if Christ were translated, in- 
stead of being crucified, then as He lived to Himself He would 
also be translated to Himself, so that we would have no part in 
Him, and we would, therefore, be still in our sins. So, if He 
would redeem the world, that He might be able to give us the 
new life and the new spirit, He must needs be crucified, and so 
it was done. 

Now, Christ was crucified in the external Universe at Jeru- 
salem, the Macrocosm, and He is also crucified in each of us, 
the Microcosm, so His blood is in us when we consider it in 
that way. But there are some people who will doubt this, so 
it will be necessary to bring some proofs to establish that fact. 

Let us take, for an example, the fifty-third chapter of Isaiah, 
one of the prophets who, about seven hundred years before Christ, 
foretold of the sufferings of Christ by the spirit of Christ which 
was in him, of which testimony the Apostle Peter says: 

"Of which salvation the prophets have inquired and searched 
diligently, who prophesied of the grace that should come unto 
you ; searching what, or what manner of time, the spirit of 
Christ which was in them did signify, when it testified before- 
hand of the sufferings of Christ and the glory that should follow. 
Unto whom it was revealed, that not to themselves, but unto us 



SCIENCE AND RELIGION 239 

they did minister the 'things, which are now reported unto you 
by 'them that have preached the gospel unto you with the Holy 
Ghost sent down from heaven ; which things the angels desire 
to look into." (First Peter i. 10-12.) 

So let us read this fifty-third chapter of Isaiah in the light 
of^Science ; or, as the spirit terms it, let us write it in "blue ink," 
that it may appeal to the reasoning and conscious mind. Or, 
in other words, if you will allow me the poetic flight of fancy, 
let us read it "as in the dawning light of the golden orb of DAY ;" 
and not as in a dream or a vision of the night, that we may 
know that Christ is in all things and that by Him all things 
consist. 

"Who hath believed our report? and to whom is the arm of the 
Lord revealed? For he shall grow up before him as a tender 
plant, and as a root out of a dry ground ; he hath no form nor 
comeliness ; and when we shall see him, there is no beauty that 
we should desire him. He is despised and rejected of men; a 
man of sorrows, and acquaintd with grief ; and we hid as it 
were our faces from him ; he was despised, and we esteemed 
him not. Surely he hath borne our griefs, and carried our sor- 
rows ; yet we did esteem him- stricken, smitten of God, and 
afflicted. But he was wounded for our transgressions, he was 
bruised for our iniquities; the chastisement of our peace was 
upon him ; and with his stripes we are healed. All we like sheep 
have gone astray ; we have turned every one his own way ; and 
the Lord hath laid on him the iniquity of us all. He was op- 
pressed, and he was afflicted, yet he opened not his mouth; he 
is brought as a lamb to the slaughter, and as a sheep before 
her shearers is dumb, so he openeth not his mouth. He was 
taken from prison and from judgment ; and who shall declare 
his generation? for he was cut off out of the land of the living; 
for the transgression of my people was he stricken. And he 
made his grave with the wicked, and with the rich in his death ; 
because he had done no violence, neither was any deceit in his 
mouth. Yet it pleased the Lord to bruise him ; he hath put him 
to grief; when thou shalt make his soul an offering for sin, he 
shall see his seed, he shall prolong his days, and the pleasure of 
the Lord shall prosper in his hand. He shall see the travail of 
his soul, and shall be satisfied ; by his knowledge shall my right- 
eous servant justify many ; for he shall bear their iniquities. 
Therefore will I divide him a portion with the great, and he shall 
divide the spoil with the strong ; because he hath poured out his 
soul unto death; he was numbered with the transgressors; and 



240 SCIENCE AND RELIGION 

he bare the sins of many, and made intercession for the trans- 
gressors." (Isaiah liii. 1-12.) 

It will be seen that all things in Nature go through the same 
general process; and as Christ must be crucified in the Macro- 
cosm, or outer Universe, as He was at Jerusalem, so, too, this 
prophet, Isaiah, about seven hundred years before Christ, saw, 
by the operation of the spirit of Christ which was being crucified 
in himself, and in this way he was able to foretell of the cruci- 
fixion of Christ as it occured at Jerusalem, giving part of the 
details. And, he could give all of the details if he were sensi- 
tive enough to the operation of the spirit ; but this vision never 
occurs to any one more than once in each man's life, since Christ 
was crucified but once ; or, in other words, visions of these 
natural phenomena are never repeated. If you recognize this 
knowledge at all,, you must do so at the time of this spiritual 
progress in yourself, as it occurs in us, whether we are conscious 
of it or not ; and if you should fail to recognize the operation of 
the spirit at the time when it is passing, then you will not be 
able to foresee the future event. 

With these facts understood, let us again refer to the New 
Testament, reading the fifth and sixth chapters of Saint Paul to 
the Romans ; and as this apostle was a philosopher as well as an 
apostle of Jesus Christ, he can probably appeal to your reason 
much more forcibly than I. 

''Therefore being justified by faith, we have peace with God 
through our Lord Jesus Christ, by whom also we have access by 
faith into this grace wherein we stand, and rejoice in hope of the 
glory of God. And not only so, but we glory in tribulations also, 
knowing that tribulations worketh patience ; and patience, expe- 
rience ; and experience, hope ; and hope maketh not ashamed ; be- 
cause the love of God is shed abroad in our hearts by the Holy 
Ghost, which is given unto us. For when we were yet without 
strength in due time Christ dies for the ungodly. For scarcely for 
a righteous man will one die ; yet peradventure for a good man 
some would even dare to die. But God commendeth his love 
toward us in that while we were yet sinners Christ died for us. 
Much more, then, being now justified by his blood, we shall be 
saved from the wrath through him. For if, when we were ene- 
mies, we were reconciled to God by the death of His Son, much 
more, being reconciled we shall be saved by his life. And not 
only so, but we also joy in God through our Lord Jesus Christ, by 
whom we have now received the atonement. Wherefore, as by 
one man's sin entered into the world, and death by sin; and so 



SCIENCE AND RELIGION 241 

death passed upon all men, for that all have sinned. (For until 
the law sin was in the world ; but sin is not imputed when there 
is no law. Nevertheless death reigned from Adam to Moses, even 
over them that had not sinned after the similitude of Adam's 
transgression, who is the figure of him that was to come. But 
not as the offense, so also is the free gift. For if through the of- 
fense of one many be dead, much more the grace of God, and the 
gift by grace, which is by one man, Jesus Christ, hath abounded 
unto many. And not as it was by one that sinned, so is the gift, 
for the judgment was by one to condemnation, but the free gift is 
of many offenses unto justification. For if by one man's offense 
death reigned by one ; much more they which receive abundance 
of grace and of the gift of righteousness shall reign in life by one, 
Jesus Christ.) Therefore, as by the offense of one judgment 
came upon all men to condemnation ; even so by the righteous- 
ness of one the free gift came upon all men unto justification of 
life. For, as for one man's disobedience many were made sinners, 
so by the obedience of one shall many be made righteous. More- 
over the law entered, that the offense might abound, but where 
sin abounded, grace did much more abound; that as sin hath 
reigned unto death, even so might grace reign through righteous- 
ness into eternal life by Jesus Christ our Lord." 

"What shall we say, then ? Shall we continue in sin, that grace 
may abound ? God forbid. How shall we that are dead to sin, live 
any longer therein ? Know ye not, that so many of us as were bap- 
tized into Jesus. Christ were baptized into his death? Therefore 
we were buried with him by baptism into death ; that like as 
Christ was raised up from the dead by the glory of the Father, 
even so we also should walk in newness 6f life. For if we have 
been planted together in the likeness of his death, we shall be 
alsow the likeness of his resurrection ; knowing this, that our old 
man is crucified with him that the body of sin might be de- 
stroyed, that henceforth we should not serve sin. For he that is 
dead is freed form sin. Now, if we be dead with Christ, we believe 
that we shall also live with him ; knowing that Christ being 
raised from the dead dieth no more ; death hath no more domin- 
ion over him. For in that he died, he died unto sin once ; but in 
that he liveth, he liveth unto God. Likewise reckon ye also 
yourselves to be dead unto sin, but alive unto God through Jesus 
Christ our Lord. Let not sin therefore reign in your mortal 
body, that ye should obey in the lusts thereof. Neither yield 
ye your members as instruments of unrighteousness unto sin ; but 
yield yourselves unto God, as those that are alive from the dead, 



242 SCIENCE AND RELIGION 

and your members as instruments of righteousness unto God. 
For sin shall not have dominion over you ; for ye are not under the 
law, but under grace. What then? Shall we sin because we are 
not under the law, but under grace? God forbid. Know ye 
not, that to whom ye yield yourselves servants to obey, his serv- 
ants ye are to whom ye obey, whether of sin unto death, or of 
obedience unto righteousness? But God be thanked, that ye 
were the servants of sin, but ye have obeyed from the heart that 
form of doctrine which was delivered unto you. Being then made 
free from sin, ye became the servants of righteousness. I speak 
after the manner of men, because of the infirmity of your flesh ; 
for as ye have yielded your members servants to unclean- 
ness, and to iniquity unto iniquity, even so now yield your mem- 
bers servants to righteousness unto holiness. For when ye were 
the servants of sin, ye were free from righteousness. What fruit 
had ye then in those things whereof ye are now ashamed? for 
the end of those things is death. But now being made free from 
sin, and become servants to God, ye have your fruit unto holi- 
ness, and the end everlasting life. For the wages of sin is death ; 
but the gift of God 'is eternal life through Jesus Christ our Lord." 
(Romans, v. and vi. chapters). 

The question now naturally arises, How was Christ raised from 
the dead, and by what power did Fie ascend ? 

Let us see if we can throw any light on the subject. 

In that chapter on "Spiritual Knowledge" it is stated that there 
are fourteen organs on the right side of the head, those comprised 
in the Perfective, Reflective and Moral groups, and these have 
Spirituality, the power that quickeneth, for their central or Pole 
organ ; and these act in direct opposition to fourteen other organs 
of the left side of the head, those comprised in the Social (ex- 
clusive of the Cerebellum), Selfish and Executive and Aspiring 
groups, and these have Combativeness, the power of resistance, 
as their central or Pole organ. Now these two Pole organs, 
Spirituality and Combativeness, are directly opposed to each 
other in function. The one is the power that attracts, while the 
other is the power that repels. The former is in the Moral group, 
and in the upper trinity of the mind, while the latter is in the Ex- 
ecutive group, and in the lower trinity of the mind. The Moral 
group also opposes the Selfish group. 

Now, as these powers exist in Man, the Microcosm, or the in- 
ner Universe, they also exist in God, the Macrocosm, or the ex- 
ternal Universe, because the one is in the similitude of the other. 



SCIENCE AND RELIGION • 243 

This organ of resistance, Combativeness, being in the lower 
trinity of the mind, relates to the body ; while Spirituality, the 
organ of attraction, being in the upper trinity of the mind, relates 
to the spirit. So, therefore, Christ overcame the power of resist- 
ance by being guided always by the spirit, by following its every 
wish, as it was said of Him, "I have come to do thy will, oh God." 
On the other hand, He resisted not any evil that was done unto 
Him, being bruised for our transgressions, as the world also has 
been bruised always as a result of sin ; He sought no treasure on 
Earth that might help to bind Him down to Earth, blessed those 
who cursed Him, healed the wound of one of those who came to 
take Him prisoner, and last of all, forgave His enemies at the 
cross, saying: "Father, forgive them, for they know not what 
they do." 

After the crucifixion, Christ first descended into the depths of 
the powers that resist; because it is a well-known law that the 
farther a thing oscillates in one direction the farther it will also 
oscillate in the opposite direction. And if Christ did not descend 
to the uttermost depths, then He could not ascend to the uttermost 
heights. 

Therefore it was necessary, in His oscillation round this aphe- 
lion point, that, He descend first into the uttermost depths of the 
powers that resist, the element of Combativeness, preaching to the 
spirits in prison, which have resisted God to the uttermost, pene- 
trating even to the very depths of all those things which have re- 
sisted the light and spiritual attraction, whether they be men or 
demons or whatever may be. Then, by the powers of the Holy 
Ghost, the quickening powers of God, of Spirituality, of Faith, 
He ascended on high, above all heavens, all principalities and all 
powers, that He might fill all things with the life principle or life 
essence from the lowest unto the highest. 

In my experience of being moved by the Holy Ghost (if it is 
the Holy Ghost), it seems that the power comes from beneath 
rather than from above. For in ascending to the upper elements 
of the mind, which as we have seen in a previous chapter is like 
going up into a high mountain, it seems that I was moving up 
without any effort of my own, in some cases, as though I was 
being raised by some kind of machinery the nature of which I 
have not been able yet to determine. It is best to have a feeling 
of resignation, having the mind fixed on the purpose or knowl- 
edge which I wish to learn, and trusting that the spirit will do 
what is necessary for my best interests. The place on which I 
may be standing seems to move upward by a power that I know 



244 SCIENCE AND RELIGION 

not of ; but while this may be the case with a person of the Earth 
earthly, the power coming from beneath, it does not follow that it 
would be the same with Christ in ascending to the uttermost 
heights of heaven. It has seemed to me that He was taken up 
by the powers of attraction, or by the power of Spirituality, but 
concerning this I cannot say definitely. I will have to leave the 
reader to arrive at his own conclusions in regard to this matter, 
unless I should have the whole truth revealed to me later on. 
There are some instances where it seems that we climb up by our 
own efforts, and judging from my experiences in these matters I 
think the conditions are not* always the same. That in some in- 
stances we are raised up by the power of the Holy Ghost, and at 
other times we climb up by our own efforts. 

Now that power which raises me, the Ego of my body, to the 
upper faculties or elements of the mind in the Microcosm, if that 
same power is applied to Christ, the Ego of the Solar System, or 
the Macrocosm, then it would also raise Him to the upper planets 
of the system by the same power, whatever that power is. It re- 
mains for investigation to determine as to what this power is, but 
that it .exists I am certain beyond all doubt. 

Now the blood of bulls and goats, or other animals and birds, 
represented by the signs of the Zodiac, or representing certain at- 
tributes of human nature, when offered as sacrifices, may heal 
the sins of the flesh to those who believe, since it is life for life ; 
but they could no more than appease the sins of the soul, since the 
soul of man is superior to that of the things offered. These 
things, I say, could not give us a new spirit, or mend our soul and 
spirit, because there is no connection between us and them. More- 
over, the greater things are not redeemed by the lesser things, but 
the lesser things are redeemed by the greater. 

Therefore Christ came as a Sacrifice; that by His life being 
shed abroad in us, we are given a new spirit, and through this 
spirit we live in Him ; being redeemed by His blood, which is His 
life which is shed in us, and for us, being a free will offering to 
those who believe. 

It was my intention here to show that the temple of God was 
fashioned after the spirit, as it was shown to Moses on Mount 
Sinai ; and that as man is also the temple of God, being fashioned 
after the spirit and in the image of God ; and, therefore, there is 
a similarity between the temple which was builded by the Children 
of Israel and that of the temple of the human mind or soul. I 
have not sufficient knowledge to illustrate this perfectly, but will 
throw as much light en the subject as I can. 



SCIENCE AND RELIGION 245 

"Know ye not that ye are the temple of God, and that the spirit 
of God dwelleth in you? If any man defile the temple of God, 
him shall God destroy; for the temple of God is holy, which 
temple ye are." (Cor. hi., 16-17). 

Again: "What? know ye no.t that your body is the temple of 
the Holy Ghost which is in you, which ye have of God, and ye 
are not your own? For ye are bought with a price; therefore 
glorify God in your body, and in your spirit, which are God's." 
(I. Cor. vi., 19-20). 

It will be well to allow the Apostle Paul to give us the pre- 
liminary instructions regarding the construction of the Jewish 
Temple and its ordinances, as I have but little knowledge of the 
fashioning of the temple that was built at Jerusalem. 

"Then, verily, the first covenant had also ordinances of divine 
service and a worldly sanctuary. For there was a tabernacle 
made; the first, wherein was the candlestick, and the table, and 
the shewbread; which is called the sanctuary. And after the 
second veil, the tabernacle which is called the Floliest of all; 
which had the golden censer, and the ark of the covenant over- 
laid round about with gold, wherein was the golden pot that had 
manna, and Aaron's rod that budded, and the tables of the cove- 
nant; and over it the cherubims of glory shadowing the mercy- 
seat, of which we cannot now speak particularly. Now when 
these things were thus ordained, the priests went always into the 
first tabernacle, .accomplishing the service of God. But unto the 
second went the high priest alone once every year, not without 
blood, which is offered for himself, and for the errors of the peo- 
ple ; the Holy Ghost this signifying that the way into the holiest 
of all was not yet made manifest, while as the first tabernacle was 
yet standing; which was a figure for the time then present, in 
which were offered both gifts and sacrifices, that could not make 
him that did the service perfect, as pertaining to the conscience ; 
which stood only in meats and drinks, and divers washings, and 
carnal ordinances, imposed on them until the time of reformation. 
But Christ being come an high priest of good things to come, by 
a great and more perfect tabernacle, not made with hands, that 
is to say, not of this building ; neither by the blood of goats and 
calves, but by his own blood he entered in once into the holy 
place, having obtained eternal redemption for us. For if the 
blood of bulls and of goats, and the ashes of a heifer sprinkling 
the unclean, sanctifieth to the purifying of the flesh, how much 
more shall the blood of Christ, who through the eternal spirit 
offered himself without spot to God, purge your conscience from 



246 SCIENCE AND RELIGION 

dead works to serve the living God? And for this cause he is 
the mediator of the New Testament, that by means of death, for 
the redemption of the transgressions that were under the first 
testament, they which are called might receive the promise of 
eternal inheritance. For where a testament is, there must also 
of necessity be the death of the testator. For a testament is of 
force after men are dead; otherwise it is of no strength at all 
while the testator liveth. 

"Whereupon neither the first testament was dedicated without 
blood. For when Moses had spoken every precept to all the 
people according to the law, he took the blood of calves and of 
goats, with water and scarlet wool and hyssop, and sprinkled 
both the book and all the people. Saying, This is the blood of 
the testament which God hath enjoined unto you. Moreover he 
sprinkled with blood both the tabernacle and all the vessels of the 
ministry. And almost all things are by the law purged with 
blood ; and without shedding of blood is no remission. It was 
therefore necessary that the patterns of the things in the heavens 
should be purified with these ; but the heavenly things themselves 
with better sacrifices than these. For Christ is not entered into 
the .holy places made with hands, which are the figures of the 
true ; but into heaven itself, now to appear in the presence of God 
for us; nor yet that he should offer himself often, as the high 
priest entereth into the holy place every year with the blood of 
others ; for then must he often have suffered since the foundation 
of the world ; but now once in the end of the world hath he ap- 
peared to put away sin by the sacrifice of himself. And as it is 
appointed unto men once to die, but after this the judgment, so 
Christ was once offered to bear the sins of many ; and unto them 
that look for him shall he appear the second time without sin 
unto salvation. 

For the law having a shadow of good things to come, and not 
the very image of the things, can never with those sacrifices which 
they are offered year by year continually make the comers there- 
unto perfect. For then would they not have ceased to be offered ? 
because that the worshippers once purged should have no more 
conscience of sins ; but in those sacrifices there is a remembrance 
again made of sins every year. For it is not possible that the 
blood of bulls and goats should take away sins. Wherefore when 
he cometh into the world he saith, Sacrifice and offering thou 
wouldst not, but a body hast thou prepared for me ; in burnt of- 
ferings and sacrifices for sin thou hast had no pleasure. Then 
said I, Lo, I come (in the volume of the book it is written of me), 



SCIENCE AXD RELIGION 247 

to do thy will, O God. Above when he saith, Sacrifice and of- 
fering and burnt offerings and offerings for sin thou wouldst not, 
neither hadst pleasure therein ; which are offered by the law ; 
then said he, Lo, I come to do thy will, O God. He taketh away 
the first that he may establish the second. By the which we are 
sanctified through the offering of the body of Jesus Christ once 
for all. And every priest standeth daily ministering and offer- 
ing oftentimes the same sacrifices, which can never take away 
sins ; but this man, after he had offered one sacrifice for sins for- 
ever, sat down on the right hand of God ; from henceforth expect- 
ing till his enemies be made his footstool. For by one offering 
he hath perfected forever them that are sanctified. Whereof the 
Holy Ghost also is a witness to us ; for after that he had said be- 
fore, This is the covenant that I will make with them after those 
days, saith the Lord, I will put my laws into their hearts, and in 
their minds will I write them ; and their sins and their iniquities 
will I remember no more. Now where remission of these is there 
is no more offering for sin." (Hebrews, ix., 1-28; and x., 1-8). 

It was shown in a previous chapter that the Moral group of 
faculties is the fruit of the mind, and that the lower elements of 
mind are sanctified through these ; and that these Moral faculties 
are again elevated another whole octave through the element of 
Love, which is the function of the central part of the organ of 
Veneration. 

Then if the Moral group is analogous to the sanctuary of the 
temple, then that part which is called "The Holiest of all" is 
represented by the central part of the organ of Veneration. So 
here is the trinity again, represented in a different way, each of 
which has a trinity in itself. 

But to explain : Let us say that all the faculties of the mind 
form the trinity as they are used by the ordinary conscious mind, 
being the trinity of the body. 

These all may be raised a whole octave by being sanctified by 
the Moral group, of which there are seven organs, corresponding 
to the seven groups of organs, thus forming the second trinity, or 
the trinity of the soul. 

Then these all may be raised yet another whole octave by being 
spiritualized in Love, which is the function of the central part 
of the organ of Veneration, being the trinity of the spirit. 

Now it will appear that the mind or brain of man is similar 
to the Jewish temple, in that it has a sanctuary, and a holiest of 
all ; as the Moral group, when considered as a whole, is analogous 
to the "Sanctuary, and Veneration being a representative of the 



248 SCIENCE AND RELIGION 

"Holiest of all." But the Holy Ghost thus signified, as we have 
just quoted, that the way into the Holiest of all was not yet man- 
ifest, and therefore it was not included in the building, the tem- 
ple ; and neither is it included in our brain. 

How so? It will appear that since Veneration is made up of 
all the faculties of the Moral group, that this single organ of 
Veneration also contains the trinity, which is the spiritual trinity ; 
yet with us it is a single faculty, that of Love. 

Therefore, since Christ lived in this element, which is Holy 
Love, and this element also contains the seven fold principle, and 
also a Holy Place, not made with hands, but of the spirit, it will 
appear that this spiritual "Holiest of all" is the "Holy of Holies" 
into which Christ entered in the Macrocosm, when He ascended 
on high ; being a whole octave above that of which we are able 
to conceive of in our mortal bodies ; because we cannot think 
above that of which we have brains to think. It is the Vital Com- 
plex Unity of the whole body, soul and spirit. 

Therefore Jesus the Christ is a great high priest of the Most 
High God. Dwelling in Holy Love and Holy Wisdom, and hav- 
ing a name that is above every name, and before whom every 
knee shall bow ; either in the heavens above, or in the earth be- 
neath ; and unto whom are given all things, both visible and in- 
visible ; whether they be thrones or dominions, or principalities 
or powers, of the things in heaven or things in Earth. 

This understanding of the nature of the mind and spirit will 
admit of another version of that part of the Scriptures which 
says that Christ ascended to the third heaven, from the fact that 
He ascended to the Holy of Holies of the spiritual trinity, which 
is the third trinity. The Sanctuary would correspond to the first 
heaven, from the fact that it is at the head of the body trinity. 
The Holiest of all corresponding to the second trinity, from the 
fact that it corresponds to the ultimate of the second trinity, or 
the soul trinity. The Holy of Holies therefore corresponds to 
the third heaven, from the fact that it is at the head of the spiritual 
trinity, which is the third trinity. This principle applied to the 
Macrocosm would take Him above all things in our Solar Uni- 
verse. 

"Seeing then that we have an great high priest, that is passed 
into the heavens, Jesus the Son of God, let us hold fast our pro- 
fession. For we have not an high priest which cannot be touched 
with the feeling of our infirmities ; but was in all points tempted 
like as we are, yet without sin. Let us therefore come boldly 
unto the throne of grace, that we may obtain mercy and find 



SCIENCE AND RELIGION 249 

grace to help us in time of need." (Habrews iv., 14-16). 

Now, I believe we have answered all of Mr. Colville's objec- 
tions to Christianity as quoted at the head of this chapter except 
his last remark, in which he says : "As if God could feel such 
an unworthy passion as anger!" 

When God is viewed as an integer, as the spirit comes to us 
through the organ of Veneration or Love, then God is Love as 
all wise men truly say, since He appears to us as Love. But it 
has been shown that this one organ, the spiritual trinity, contains 
the seven fold principle wjien it is diffused into the Moral group 
of organs ; and it becomes still more complex when it is again 
diffused into the lower faculties of the mind, when these mental 
elements may be viewed separately, or as a fraction. 

Now, so long as the whole mind is perfectly normal there is a 
perfect balance of powers, and in that case there would be no 
occasion for any feeling of anger with either God or man. But 
when these spiritual elements have been separated into mental 
faculties, and these separated or broken apart from their foun- 
tain head, the spirit, on account of the fall of man, as we have 
seen that their soul and spirit were severed in twain, so that they 
could not receive those finer influences, then there is a lack of 
harmony. In this case. we may be appealed to through any one 
particular faculty and independently of the rest. 

Now, anger has its origin in the organ of Combativeness. We 
have already seen that this organ of Combativeness is the power 
of resistance. If we will plunge deep enough into the depths of 
that power we will find it to be the "Inferno," or the home of 
demons, and of Satan, and of all those things which resist God. 
It is the power of Darkness, the bottomless pit into which man 
plunges himself by disobeying and resisting the will of God, as 
did Adam and Eve. 

"And I saw an angel come down from heaven, having the key 
of the bottomless pit and a great chain in his hand. And he laid 
hold on the dragon, that old serpent, which is the Devil, and 
Satan, and bound him a thousand years, and cast him into the 
bottomless pit, and shut him up, and set a seal upon him, that 
he should deceive the nations no more, till the thousand years 
should be fulfilled ; and after that he must be loosed a little sea- 
son." (Rev. xx., 1-3). 

In that day of rest, the sabbath day of the Lord, which is a 
thousand years of duration, the Millennial period, since the bot- 
tomless pit is closed up and a seal set upon it, no feeling of anger 
can be experienced during that time. Therefore, as the ancient 



250 SCIENCE AND RELIGION 

prophet has said : "The lion and the lamb shall lie down together, 
and dust shall be the serpent's meat." 

The Prophet Isaiah gives us a very vivid pen picture of the 
conditions which shall exist during the Millennial period, in 
which he says : 

"And there shall come forth a rod of the stem of Jesse, and a 
branch shall grow out of his roots ; and the Spirit of the Lord 
shall rest upon him, the spirit of wisdom and understanding, the 
spirit of council and might, the spirit of knowledge and of the 
fear of the Lord ; and shall make him of quick understanding 
in the fear of the Lord; and he shall not judge after the sight 
of his-eyes, neither reprove after the hearing of his ears ; but with 
righteousness shall he judge the poor and reprove with equity 
for the meek of the earth ; and he shall smite the earth with the 
rod of his mouth, and with the breath of his lips shall he slay 
the wicked. And the righteous shall be the girdle of his loins, 
and faithfulness the girdle of his reins. 

"The wolf also shall dwell with the lamb, and the leopard shall 
lie down with the kid ; and the calf and the young lion and the 
fatling together ; and a little child shall lead them. And the cow 
and the bear shall feed ; their young ones shall lie down together ; 
and the lion shall eat straw like the ox. And the sucking child 
shall play, on the hole of the asp, and the weaned child shall put 
his hand on the cocatrice's den. They shall not hurt nor destroy 
in all my holy mountain ; for the earth shall be full of the knowl- 
edge of the Lord, as the waters cover the sea." (Isaiah xi., 1-9). 

It will be seen by this that there will be no anger during that 
period, that everything shall be in harmony. It is the sabbath 
day of the Lord, a period of rest. We might infer from this that 
this spirit of resistance is the working power of God, the scourge 
of evolution. 

Yet there are some evidences that this is the wrong idea, that 
lust, and not anger, is the source of evil. It has been stated that 
corruption is in the world through lust; and fallen men and 
women nearly always revel in lust, and this fact will become more 
apparent as we proceed. This would indicate that the serpent 
and the Cerebellum are analogous, that this is the power of evil, 
when perverted, or when not kept under proper control. 

But, after all, it was shown to me. that Combativeness was the 
resisting organ, and the above quotation from Isaiah bears me 
out in it that this is the proper solution of the mystery, since no 
anger can be felt during the Millennial period as described above, 



SCIENCE AND RELIGION 251 

and I believe this to be the correct idea. I have thought it proper 
to leave the subject o'pen for further investigations, however. 

It must not be inferred that this power of resistance relates to 
God the Father. The Spirit is positive and occupies the right 
hemisphere of the brain, while this power of resistance, which I 
have described as being evil relates to self, the lusts of the flesh, 
and occupies the left hemisphere of the brain. Moreover, the 
first four groups of organs relate to the Father, and Combative- 
ness is only one of the organs included in this grand class. 

What then? Is this power of resistance the angry God which 
must be appeased, the power which comes from that bottomless 
pit? 

No, never! God forbid. Some peoples have offered sacri- 
fices unto Satan and the Dragon, but these people are in error. 
The spirit of God comes from above and not from beneath. Th3 
spirit comes to us first through the organ of Veneration ; from 
this they are diffused to the organs of the Moral group, and from 
these again to the lower element of the mind. So that it takes 
on different phases depending on the part of the brain that it is 
viewed from, or the elements of mind in which we live. 

Now, let us understand this perfectly, as it will clear up a great 
deal of ambiguity which has existed on the subject always. 

To the well organized man, living in his normal bodily func- 
tions, God appears to him as Love. 

To one living in the Reflective group, and this largely pre- 
dominating, God appears to him as Sympathy, or as an intelligent 
God. To one living in the Perfective group, and especially if he 
live in Sublimity, then he regards his God as one who rules the 
universe as if by an effort of His mighty will. 

To one living in the Aspiring group, He is a personal God, the 
"Lord of Hosts." "I will praise thee, O Lord, for I am fearfully 
and wonderfully made." "The Lord said unto my Lord, sit thou 
on my right hand until I make thine enemies thy footstool." 

To one living in Cautiousness, He is a God to be exceedingly 
feared. He strikes^ terror to His enemies, and to those who fail 
to comply with His uttermost wish ; therefore His will should be 
obeyed. 

To one living in the Executive group, He is an executive God, 
having great power, and as if by a dart of lightning He destroys 
His adversaries ; but yielding to Him, and living in Him, He is 
a God of Law in which we understand all Nature as we would 
read a book. 



252 SCIENCE AND RELIGION 

To one living in the Selfish group, the elements belonging to 
the Earth, our God is beautifully depicted in the following lines : 

"Our Father is rich, in houses and lands, 
He holdeth the wealth of the world in His hands, 
He has rubies and diamonds, He has silver and gold, 
His coffers are full of riches untold/'' 

But if we have His displeasure, then He makes us poor and 
miserable . indeed. 

To one living in the Social group, God appears as a Patriarch, 
as a Father ; blessing those who love Him, in purity and virtue, 
and chastising those who disobey ; yet as one who is glad of the 
return of the Prodigal Son. 

To one living in the Perceptive group, He is a wise God ; know- 
ing all things, seeing all things, even to the uttermost thoughts 
of the mind and the heart. 

The harmonious blending of all these constitute the ideal God, 
as He appears to the conscious mind. But if man lived in the 
religious group of organs, and the seal of the Spiritual trinity 
were opened, then God would take on new phases of which it is 
not necessary to write now. 

Now I will restate here what I have stated a few times before 
in this work, and if you have followed me closely from the be- 
ginning, this time I will bring it home to you so that you will 
understand and be convinced of its truth. 

"As man is, so is his God ;" or so is his conception of God ; for 
the reason that God can appear to us only as we are. "To the 
merciful He will show Himself merciful, to the meek He will 
show Himself meek, to the just He will show Himself just, and 
to the forward He will show himself forward." But to make 
this more forcible so that we may the better understand it, I will 
add another aphorism on the same lines that will bring it home to 
you. To the terrible man He will appear terrible, and to the out- 
landish man He will appear outlandish, for the reason that they 
have no conception of that which is above the outlandish. We 
have only to study the ancient idols to be convinced of this. 

Take the idol of Moloch, for instance ; a creature of almost 
impossible shape, all jaws, and all basilar brain, when judged from 
a phrenological standpoint of what little brains it was intended 
to represent. On the heated arms of that cursed idol little inno- 
cent infant children were burned alive to appease the wrath of 
their most terrible and outlandish conception of God. 



SCIENCE AND RELIGION 253 

Oh, horror! To what depths of brutality had those people 
degenerated ! Yet their god was as they were. Their organ of 
Veneration was incapable of receiving the true image of God. 
Satan had drawn them near to the bottom of that fathomless 
abyss, the power of resistance. It is a fearful thing to fall into 
the hands of the living God ; being deprived of reason, and spirit- 
ual guidance, and turned over to the powers of Darkness, an in- 
sane monster, borne on down by Satanic lust, until every vestage 
of humanity has fled ! 

The question now naturally arises, What is the power of God 
unto whom is offered sacrifices for sins to appease His anger? 
and what is the occasion of this wrath? 

As we have already seen, those who live in anger can draw 
nothing but anger from God, because they draw that spirit which 
comes to anger ; while the other elements of the spirit are diffused 
to the other organs of the brain, and if they fail to exercise all 
the organs of the brain, then they fail to receive the true image 
of God. 

It must be further noted that the Holy Spirit being cut off on 
account of Adam's sin, their Moral faculties did not property 
come to their aid, and this allowed their basilar faculties full 
sway. So if they failed to use those other organs of the brain, 
which was rather difficult, since they were not opened out by the 
process of evolution, as it requires seven thousand years to go 
through the whole scale of the mind, then they failed to derive 
the full benefit which can be derived from God. 

They were living in that age of the world wherein the law or 
spirit of the times related to those basilar organs, and therefore 
everybody offered sacrifices to their Gods. They offered life 
for life as sacrifices that they might live in the spirit and be free 
from the wrath that was upon them on account of their sins ; and 
without the shedding of blood there was no remission of sins. 

As the law or spirit of the age in those days related to the 
basilar organs, the people naturally had a tendency to indulge in 
those sins of a very low nature, and most of them were devoid 
of very much refinement. 

"For the wrath of God is revealed from heaven against all un- 
godliness and unrighteousness of men, who hold the truth in un- 
righteousness ; because that which may be known of God is 
manifest in them ; for God hath shewed it unto them. For the 
invisible things of him from the creation of the world are clearly 
seen, being understood by the things that are made, even his 
eternal power and Godhead ; so that they are without excuse ; be- 



254 SCIENCE AND RELIGION 

cause that, when they knew God, they glorified him not as God, 
neither were they thankful ; but became vain in their imaginations 
and their foolish heart was darkened. Professing themselves 
to be wise, they became fools, and changed the glory of the un- 
corruptible God into an image made like unto corruptible man, 
and to birds, and four footed beasts and creeping things. Where- 
fore God also gave them up to uncleanness, through the lusts of 
their own heart, to dishonor their own bodies between themselves ; 
who changed the truth of God into a lie, and worshipped and 
served the creature more than the Creator, who is blessed for- 
ever, amen. For. this cause God gave them up to vile affections ; 
for even their women did change the natural use unto that which 
is against nature ; and likewise also the men, leaving the natural 
use of the woman, burned in their lust toward one another ; men 
with men working that which is unseemly, and receiving in them- 
selves that recompence of their error which was meet. And 
even as they did not like to retain God in their knowledge, God 
gave them over to a reprobate mind, to do those things which 
are not convenient; being filled with all unrighteousness, forni- 
cation, wickedness, covetousness, maliciousness, full of envy, 
murder, debate, deceit, malignity, whisperers, backbiters, haters 
of God, despiteful, proud, boasters, inventers of evil things, dis- 
obedient to parents, implacable, unmerciful ; who, knowing the 
judgment of God, that they which commit such things are worthy 
of death, not only do the same, but have pleasure in them that do 
them." (Romans, i., 18-32). 

These are the things that provoke the wrath of God. Anger 
against such things may be esteemed as a most worthy passion. 
Yet, as, we have just seen, God is unchangeable; but through 
sin, this anger, this wrath,- this fiery indignation naturally comes 
to them' as an act of their own doing. Yet all these are justified 
by faith ; because they could not help it. Their hereditary con- 
ditions were so evil, and having no counterpoise on the spiritual 
side of life, and living in an age of the world which relates to the 
animal plane, they kept tumbling on down to the very depths of 
hell itself. It was the result of Adam's fall, which must result 
in the disintegration of the body until only such things as can- 
not be shaken shall remain ; then it will be reconstructed and fitted 
for the other plane of life of which we will soon enter, of which 
more anon. 

It may be well to say in conclusion that in a general way all 
truth is only relative, and that in one sense of the word Mr. Col- 
ville may be right. In a general way it appears to me that man's 



SCIENCE AND RELIGION 255 

own image is reflected back from the perfect mirror of God's 
Word, and in this way we may be judged according to our 
works. Now I do not claim that God has delegated me to judge 
any one, far from that; but I wish to offer a suggestion here. 
that may serve to throw some light on this important question, 
even though I may be partly wrong. 

If Colville denies the miraculous birth, denies the ascension, 
and also denies the resurrection, since he is undoubtedly con- 
scious, in a way, of what has transpired in himself, and his 
faith is governed thereby; then I infer that the miraculous birth 
of the Christ has not yet taken place in him, that the Christ in 
him has not yet ascended, and that, as a natural consequence, he 
cannot take part in the resurrection from this world until he has 
accepted the "bleeding sacrifice," however "horrible arid sacrile- 
gious" it may appear to him at present; but he must, according 
to this philosophy, remain an earthbound spirit until he has 
partaken of that "Living Bread" — the body and the blood of 
Christ. For IN HIM ONLY is found mortality, and there is 
no other way by which we may ascend to those celestial realms 
except by him. From this it would appear that we can have no 
part in Christ unless we accept the truth of God's Word. And, 
moreover, he may be considered both "horrible and sacrilegious" 
from the fact that he has made a sacrifice of God's Word -in the 
furtherance of his own ideas. These facts will become still more 
clearly illustrated as we proceed, but it will not be necessary to 
again call attention to them. 

It will thus be seen that whatever fault we find with the Bible, 
that same fault may be found in us. If we stand before the 
mirror, and make faces, that man in the mirror will make faces 
at us; if we smile, he will smile; if we are pleased, he also will be 
pleased. And, so the Psalmist has said: "With the merciful 
thou wilt show thyself merciful; with the upright man thou wilt 
show thyself upright; with the pure thcu wilt show thyself pure; 
and with the forward thou wilt show thyself forward." And I 
suppose if the devil were to read the Bible, he would see the 
devil in every paragraph. 

Now it may sound rather inhumane to the superficial thinker, 
in reading of God as we find it in the chapter from Isaiah as 
quoted in this chapter when he says: "Yet it pleased the Lord 
to bruise Him; he hath put Him to grief " ; as if God could enjoy 
torturing His Son, Jesus. Those persons misunderstand the 



256 SCIENCE AND RELIGION 

Scriptures. Every bruise that Jesus got was for his spiritual ad- 
vancement. These blows were not given in an ill feeling as of 
envy, or spite, or malice, but for the purpose of purging, purify- 
ing ,and advancing Him in the spirit. Jesus said after He had 
been raised from the dead that these things needs to be. 

Therefore, when you come to the Lord Jesus, trust Him; 
and you will not receive any punishment that will not be to 
your best interests, and for your spiritual advancement. 

Consider the lilies of the field, or the grass that grows in the 
glen. God is no less careful of these than He is of the Son of 
God, for His work is perfect everywhere, and He esteems 
everything according to its worth. Then if God so dothe the 
grass and the flowers, treating them with the utmost considera- 
tion, is it not evident that He will give us the same diligent 
care? Does it seem that He would give us any punishment 
that is not really necessary? Certainly not. When we have 
learned to make our will subservient to His will, then there will 
be no more need for the offering of sacrifices in any sense of 
the word, and He will exalt us to the positions that we deserve. 

There is one other thought that needs to be mentioned here. 
When you read in your Bibles of the saints washing their robes 
and making them white in the blood of the Lamb, do not turn 
from it in horror, as you would from bloody garments or the 
bloody shirt ; for the two are not synonymous terms in any 
sense of the word, for they are opposites. If you shudder at 
this you will undoubtedly need to learn what the white robe is. 

The white robes do not relate to your garments, your shirt, 
or any other wearing apparel which the outward man might 
suggest, for these are artificial garments manufactured by the 
hand of man. 

Jesus has told you that your flesh is your raiment, and it is 
also your white robe, provided that you make it white. This 
'is the robe which the father has given us.; and we are counseled 
to wash and make it white in the blood of the Lamb; by the 
life and spirit of Christ which is shed in us; by purity, chastity, 
virtue, and by all good deeds done in the body; by purging it 
from all sins, from all things that are impure, that we may in 
the end be presented as chaste virgins to Christ. If we do 
these things then our robes will be white: bv the life of Christ, 
by the spirit of holiness, by the blood of the Lamb which is 
shed in us, that we mav be the temple of God, that He may 
dwell in us forever unto life everlasting". 



SCIENCE AND RELIGION 257 

But, on the other hand, if we live after the lusts of the .flesh, 
indulging in every abominable thing, then our robes will be 
crimson stained, like unto the bloody garments, from which we 
do well if we turn from them in horror. 

Therefore, laying aside all malice, all guile and all contention, 
let us approach the throne of God in a spirit of purity, kind- 
ness and love, being purged from all things vile. For those who 
do not partake of the body and the blood of Christ which is 
shed abroad in us all, they cannot take part in the first resur- 
rection at the coming of Christ at the beginning of the Millen- 
nial period which is rapidly approaching; but they must sleep 
on to the end, when the kingdom shall be delivered up to God, 
when all men shall be judged according to their works. 

Therefore, brethren, let us give diligence, to make our calling 
and election sure; by first becoming regenerated in the faith, 
by putting on Christ; then add those Christian graces as we 
find them in God's holy Word. For if we do these things w T e 
shall never fall; for so an entrance shall be ministered unto us 
abundantly into the everlasting kingdom of our Lord and Sav- 
iour Jesus Christ. 

There is one other mystery that I want to explain here. You 
know that it is said that Christ ascended on high and is set at 
the right hand of God, where He will remain until all things 
are subdued unto Him. 

Having experienced something similar in the Microcosm, or 
my internal self, I can give an idea of how it is done in the 
Macrocosm; yet I was not so sensitive as were most of the 
prophets who foretold these things concerning Christ; neither 
did I get high enough, to the best of my knowledge, to reach 
the Holy Trinity; but I understand the phenomena clearly 
enough from what I have seen to give a practical idea of it. 

It must first be understood that the organs of our brain are 
all double, and that the positive element is on the right side of 
the head, while the negative is on the left. The religious law. 
the Father, Son and Holv Ghost, are all positive; they are all 
denominated He. Therefore the spirit is at our right hand, oc- 
cupying the right hemisphere of the brain. All physical things 
are denominated she, being negative; such as money, property, 
lands, family, friends, natural facts, physical sciences, worldlv 
desires and ambitions, all refer to the left hemisphere of the 
brain. 



258 SCIENCE AND RELIGION 

Now by watching the internal Ego in myself, I therefore know 
the things that I will do, because that Ego is me, and the things 
that the Ego does I will do later on. I was not sensitive enough 
to the spirit to understand all the operations, but I know that 
when selfishness is overcome, the Ego is projected into the 
Moral group on the right side, near the organ of Veneration, or 
a little backward of that organ toward Firmness, where it sits 
facing toward the front of the head. 

Now, my Ego bears the same relation to me as Christ did 
to the world, because He was the Ego of the world when He 
was on Earth in human form. There is this difference, how- 
ever that since Christ did go higher and live in the Holy Trin- 
ity, which I did not reach at all, He is therefore the Lord of 
the whole Solar System, while my Ego is the Lord of my body. 

So if my Ego sits at my right hand until all my faculties are 
subdued unto its will, so Christ may sit at the right hand of 
God (God is here designated as being the spirit of this system) 
until all things are subdued unto Him. 

Now let us understand this perfectly. "The head of every 
man is Christ, and the head of Christ is God." That is, every 
man in the Solar System go to make up one Christ, and Christ 
is the spirit of the Solar System. Then all the Solar Systems 
go to make up the Sideral System, and God is the spirit of the 
Sideral System. Therefore, when Christ sits at the right hand 
of God, He sits at the right hand of that part of God which 
is contained in this system. 

There is another curious phenomena that is worthy of men- 
tion here. My body is one thing, my Ego is another thing, and 
my spiritual self that I watched the Ego with is yet another 
thing. Now it seemed that I was above and behind 'my head 
when I saw the Ego there in the brain, yet I know that all these 
three are my own self. That Ego appears to be something 
less than half an inch in height, yet it is often variable in size, 
depending upon conditions; while my spiritual self is appar- 
ently as large as my body. 

Laying aside for the present any further objections that any 
one may have against Christianity or the doctrine of sacrifice, 
which, by the way, are necessary, as they stimulate us to 
greater zeal in making greater and deeper investigations and 
discoveries, let us press on to the ultimate, if it is possible for 
us to reach the ultimate. 



SCIENCE AND RELIGION 259 

The stupendous question now presents itself. What was the 
Divine object in this fall and rising again? The fall in Adam, 
and the rising again in Christ? 

. We cannot consider for a moment that God has made a mis- 
take, that the fall of Adam was not considered in the Divine 
plan; for He is an all-wise God, and all the Universe is gov- 
erned after the counsel of His own will. 

Now it is said that Jesus is the Lamb slain from the founda- 
tion of the world, and also that Paul was ordained to be an 
apostle from the foundation of the world. Then if Christ was 
ordained to be crucified from the foundation of the world, and 
his apostles were also foreordained, it implies that this sin 
was necessary; it is a thing which must needs be, to bring 
about perfection in the evolutionary process of the human race. 

Christ was crucified as an -atonement for our sins, and if 
these sins were not foreordained then how could He be fore- 
ordained to be crucified as an atonement? 

Therefore, we cannot but wisely conclude that this fall in 
Adam and the rising again in Christ was' included in the Divine 
plan. It was to be; being predestinated by the foreknowledge 
of God. 

Before proceeding further it is well for us to consider that 
Adam was a Son of God; that he was of the Macrocosm, as 
also was Christ; while all the rest of us are the sons of men and 
of the Microcosm. But to make this plainer, the sin of Adam 
was committed in the Macrocosm, the Garden of Eden, and 
Christ was also crucified in the macrocosm at Jerusalem; while 
with all the rest of us, if we sin again after the similitude of 
Adam's transgression, this must be done in our bodies, the 
interior consciousness, the Microcosm; and also, if the Christ 
is crucified in us afresh, this is also done in our bodies, the 
Microcosm. Therefore, Adam and Christ were Sons of God 
and of the Macrocosm, while all the rest of us are the sons of 
men and of the Microcosm. 

This naturally calls for an explanation of what the difference 
is between the Sons of God and the sons of men. I will try to 
explain it. 

In Adam, the seal of the spiritual trinity was open so that he 
could see, hear and understand spiritual things, so that he pos- 
sessed all the qualities of the Godhead bodily; having the trin- 
ity of the body, the trinity of the soul, and also the trinity of 
the spirit, all in perfect working order, and this is what is called 



260 SCIENCE AND RELIGION 

a Son of God. While with us, we have the trinity of the body, 
and the trinity of the soul, but our spiritual trinity is sealed so 
that it appears as a single organ, that of Love, except in those 
who have grown into the Macrocosm through spiritual devel- 
opment and the opening up of our spiritual trinity so that we 
may see, hear, and understand spiritual things. We are in- 
vited and exhorted to become the Sons of God, by becoming 
regenerated in Christ; but we are still the sons of men until we 
have this spiritual trinity opened to us. 

Some of the immediate descendants of Adam were called sons 
of God, and they were distinguished from the other men in the 
country at the time, as the other men were called the sons 
of men. But these immediate descendants of Adam were spir- 
itual men, and according to this philosophy, this is the way they 
were distinguished. After a few- generations from Adam this 
faculty was lost on account of the sins in the world, so that 
after the flood I do not recall that any one was called sons of 
God, with the exception that we may become so through spiritual 
development. 

"And the Lord God said, it, is not good that the man should 
be alone ; I will make him an helpmeet for him. And out of the 
ground the Lord God formed every beast of the field, and every 
fowl of the air; and brought them unto Adam to see what he 
would call them; and whatsoever Adam called every living crea- 
ture, that was the name thereof. And Adam gave names to all 
cattle, and to the fowls of the air, and to every beast of the 
field; but for Adam there was not found an helpmeet for him. 
And the Lord God caused a deep sleep to fall upon Adam, and 
be slept; and he took out one of his ribs, and closed up the 
flesh instead thereof; and the rib, which the Lord God had taken 
from man, made he a woman, and brought her unto the man. 
And Adam said: 'This is now bone of my bones, and flesh 
of my flesh; she shall be called woman, because she was taken 
out of man. Therefore shall a man leave his father and his 
mother, and shall cleave unto his wife; and they shall be one 
flesh. And they were both naked, the man and his wife, and 
were not ashamed." (Genesis ii., 18-25.) 

From the above it may be inferred that Adam was a man of 
the world, worldly; that he was made or evolved by or through 
the same process as all the beasts of the field, and the fowls of 
the air; notwithstanding the fact that he possessed all the quali- 
ties of the Godhead. I would infer from this, however, that 



SCIENCE AND RELIGION 261 

the body trinity predominated, while the two upper trinities were 
of secondary importance in him; that is, he lived in the lower 
trinity, which is the trinity of the body. 

This conclusion is not at all opposed to the theory of evolu- 
tion; for on that theory we would infer that Adam, through his 
evolutionary process, had arrived at the highest state of per- 
fection, so far as the opening of the trinities are concerned; 
that the Ego in Adam had reached the "pinnacle of the temple," 
the holy place, or as we have described, "the holiest of all"; 
or, in scientific terms, the Ego had arrived at the organ of 
Veneration through the process of evolution to the highest 
type of manhood, and therefore the seal of the spiritual trinity 
was open unto him, as it will also be opened to any one else 
who has arrived at the same state of perfection in any age of 
the world. It will be seen, too, by referring to his horoscope, 
that Neptune has just passed the meridian, and this planet re- 
lates to the seventh law, the "Vital Complex Unity," or the cul- 
minating point, and is allied in function to the Moral group of 
organs. This theory, as we shall find as we proceed, harmon- 
izes all the way through. 

Adam's profession in life was of the Earth earthly, since his 
mission was, as God said to him, "Multiply and replenish the 
earth, and subdue it." This would also indicate that the body 
trinity predominated. Yet Adam possessed the trinity of the soul, 
and the trinity of the spirit; but the latter, I infer, if we accept 
the doctrine of evolution, was a new acquisition to him, and his 
faculties, in those upper trinities, were not exercised to mako 
him discreet or wise in those things; but, on the other hand, 
he was like a babe in such matters, since they had lately been 
acquired. 

Now in Christ we find a different compound; for He said, 
"My kingdom is not of this world." The body trinity did not 
predominate in Him, but the soul trinity did predominate in 
Him. He came to do the will of God, while Adam was self- 
willed. 

Referring again to God's Word as quoted above, we find 
Adam superior to any of the creatures. After looking them all 
over there was not found an helpmeet for him. There were 
other people in the country at the time, because the same book 
tells us so a little later on. These were termed the sons and 
daughters of men, while Adam and his descendants were termed 
the sons of God. 



262 SCIENCE AND RELIGION 

Now, if this philosophy is correct, Adam was a whole octave 
above these other men, from the fact that he possessed all three 
of the trinities, or all the qualities of the Godhead, while these 
men had only two trinities; the seal of their spiritual trinity was 
not opened. Adam was as much superior to these men as they 
were superior to the animals. So even if there were other 
women in the country at the time, when Adam looked them 
all over there was not found any helpmeet or suitable wife for 
him. Therefore, it was necessary that a woman should be cre- 
ated for him having the same attributes as himself, which seems 
to have been done by a special act of Providence. 

I do not even presume to know how this was done. I have 
no theories to advance. I only know that there are many men 
even of the present day who have a missing rib on the left side, 
which would seem to harmonize with the Word of God as 
given us by Moses. I believe, therefore, that the time will 
come when this mystery will be unraveled; and while it may not 
be literally as we may understand it from the present reading, it 
will be found in the end that God's Word is truth. At the pres- 
ent time we do not properly understand it. 

If it is conceded that Adam was at the head of the body trin- 
ity, and that this trinity predominated in him, then if he would 
proceed, he must necessarily begin at the bottom of the next 
trinity, which is the soul trinity. 

Now the first organ we come across in the Moral group, 
which are the organs of the soul trinity, is the organ of Con- 
scientiousness, which gives a knowledge of good and evil. 

"And the Lord God planted a garden eastward in Eden; and 
there he put the man whom he had formed. And out of the 
ground made the Lord God to grow every tree that is pleasant to 
the sight, and good for food; and the tree of life also in the 
midst of the garden, and the tree of the knowledge of good and 
evil." (Genesis ii., 8-9.) 

''And the Lord God took the man, and put him into the gar- 
den of Eden to dress it and to keep it. And the Lord God 
commanded the man, saying, 'Of every tree of the garden thou 
mayest freely eat; but of the tree of the knowledge of good 
and evil, thou shalt not eat of it, for in the day that thou eatest 
thereof thou shalt surely die/ " (Genesis ii., 15-17.) 

It seems that the spirit of God, as it came to Adam and Eve 
through this world, the body world, forbade them to partake 
of this tree of the knowledge of good and evil. 



SCIENCE AND RELIGION 263 

Why? 

This world is in the lower trinity of the planets, the body 
trinity. Adam and Eve were at the head of this trinity, and 
were perfected in it. If they remained where they were they 
would be happy, light and free in the world as they were. They 
would be a little superior to the races of the Earth who had 
come before, as I have heard that some of these were also able 
to talk direct with God; they would therefore run their race as 
did these former races and finally come to an end. 

But if they proceed to evolve higher, as is the natural law, if 
they undertake to enter the soul trinity, if they take on those 
qualities belonging to the second trinity or the planets, Jupiter, 
Saturn and Uranus, if they would have these things, then this 
means death to the body. Death until that body is redeemed in 
Christ. 

Flesh and blood cannot enter those higher realms. The 
body becomes changed even in those who were translated. 
The apostle Paul tells us that Enoch and Elijah went through 
a manner of death before their translation; and last of all, the 
body of Christ was also changed so that after He had risen He 
entered into a room where the apostles were assembled when 
all the doors were closed. Yet our body must be redeemed; 
it is our white robe; and we would not be complete without it. 

"Then the same day at evening, being the first day of the week, 
when the doors were shut where the disciples were assembled 
for fear of the Jews, came Jesus and stood in the midst, and 
saith unto them, 'Peace be unto you.' And when he had so 
said, he showed unto them his hands and his side. Then were 
the disciples glad, when they saw the Lord. Then said Jesus 
to them again, 'Peace be unto you; as my Father hath sent me, 
even so I send you.' And when he had said this he breathed 
on them and saith unto them, 'Receive ye the Holy Ghost; 
whosoever sins ye remit, they are remitted unto them; and 
whosoever sins ye retain, they are retained.' " (John xx., 19-23.") 

Let us see if we can understand' this perfectly. It must be 
remembered, as we have seen, that God the Father relates to 
the first four groups of organs; the Social, Perceptive, Selfish, 
and Aspjring groups; these four being all selfish, of law, and 
arbitrary; and the Holy Ghost or Holy Spirit relates to the 
last three groups, the Perfective, Reflective, and Moral groups, 
these three being unselfish, and of grace and forgiving. The 
unitv of these two is Christ. But when these are considered 



264 SCIENCE AND RELIGION 

as a trinity, the first three groups represent God the Father, 
which is of the law; the next three are of the Son, the intellec- 
tual trinity J while the seventh group, the Moral group, is of the 
Holy Ghost, being the Vital Complex Unity, as it contains only 
the vital principle of all the groups. 

Now, the Lord God, the Father of their bodies, knew these 
things and explained it to Adam and Eve, as well as was expe- 
dient when He said, "But of the tree of the knowledge of 
good and evil, thou shalt not eat of it; for in the day that thou 
eatest thereof, thou shalt surely die." 

But it must be remembered that while God the Father forbade 
them to progress, knowing that it would result in the death of 
their bodies, they were drawn on by the Holy Ghost through 
desire to become wiser and greater than they were. 

They desired to progress. They desired to obey the Divine 
law of Progression as we find it everywhere. They desired to 
become complete, or chase their IDEAL forever. And they 
are justified in the Holy Ghost in doing as they did. 

"Now it was not written for his sake alone, that it was im- 
puted to him ; but for us also, to whom it shall be imputed, if we 
believe on him that raised up Jesus our Lord from the dead; 
who was delivered for our offences, and was raised again for 
our justification." (Romans iv., 23-25.) 

"And the serpent said unto the woman, 'Thou shalt not 
surely die; for God doth know that in the day ye eat thereof, 
then your eyes shall be opened, and ye shall be as gods, knowing 
good and evil.' And when the woman saw that the tree was 
good for food, and that it was pleasant to the eyes, and a tree 
to be desired to make one wise, she took of the fruit thereof, 
and did eat, and gave also unto her husband with her, and he 
did eat. And the eyes of them both were opened, and they 
knew that they were naked; and they sewed fig leaves together, 
and made themselves aprons. (Genesis iii., 4-7.) 

Now while God pronounced death to their bodies on account 
of this, sin, He said nothing about the soul. As a matter of 
fact, their tasting of Conscienciousness will give them soul 
growth, provided they overcome sin. The serpent also de- 
ceived them with the truth when he said, "Ye shall not surely 
die," for he sp6ke of the soul and not of the body. 

As I understand it, the Holy Ghost bears the same relation 
to God that woman does to man; yet all members of the Holy 
Trinity are alluded to as He, while material things are alluded 



SCIENCE AND RELIGION 265 

to as she, as the earth opened her mouth, etc. And since it was 
the guiding influence of the Holy Ghost, or the higher elements 
of the mind, that led them on to desire these higher attain- 
ments, it naturally follows that the woman should be the first 
to partake of the fruit. 

When this sin was committed, Adam and Eve were appar- 
ently taking desperate chances; for their spirit was all of this 
world, and in that spirit they were dead according to the law. 
And being cut off from life through sin, if they fail to receive 
the higher spirit and the atonement which is not of this world, 
then they would ultimately die entirely, body and soul, at the 
day of judgment. 

(It is not quite clear to me as to just what the operation of 
the spirit is at this particular instance. I know that there is a 
destruction of life in the organ of Veneration on the right side; 
but whether this is the destruction of the Vital Ego which is 
in us, or whether it is the crucifixion of the Christ which is in 
us, or whether these two are one and the same thing, as I be- 
lieve it is, I am unable to say with certainty. I have endeav- 
ored to detail here as thorough a description of the principles 
of salvation as is possible, but what I do not know I cannot 
tell you, and there is no alternative. After the sin is com- 
mitted, howeyer, we must begin at the bottom, or at the base 
of the brain, and work our way up through the several groups 
of organs as we have seen in the discussion of "The Progress 
of the World,' 7 making these organs of the left hemisphere 
subservient to those of the right, one organ at a time as we 
have seen, until all are made perfect. For the positive ele- 
ment is on the right side and the negative is on the left. And 
the sinner is not made perfect until he has arrived at the organ 
of Veneration on the left side. In the Macrocosm this will be 
accomplished at the end of the world after the Millennial period, 
when the kingdom shall be delivered up to God, or after a 
period of something over seven thousand years from the time 
of Adam. But in man, I am not certain as to just when it does 
occur. I infer from the Apostle Paul that he required fourteen 
years in which to become perfected, after his conversion while 
on the way to Damascus. But I believe there are some who 
never become perfected at all in this life.) 

For the benefit of the physiologists I think it well to give a 
tolerably complete description of this phenomena, as it might 



286 SCIENCE AND RELIGION 

lead to some discoveries. Spiritually considered, a diminutive 
man seemed to occupy the organ of Veneration (which I sug- 
gested in a previous chapter represents mental or spiritual en- 
tities), and this man seemed to reside about an inch and a half 
below the surface of the skull on the right side. I saw him from 
above from outside the body, and also from other positions. 
The skull seemed transparent, yet visible, and I know his seat 
was considerable below the surface. of the brain. I could not 
determine definitely where his seat was for the reason that 
everything seemed transparent in those parts, except the man 
and the surface of the skull. This man offered no resistance to 
anything that was done to him, and I saw that he was being 
persecuted by another and larger man who seemed to belong 
to the left hemisphere of the brain; and while this persecution 
was going on it gave the sensation of pulling down of the 
brain in that part. I had sympathy for him when I saw he was 
being persecuted, and I thought seriously of what could be done 
to relieve his sufferings, as I knew this should not occur, or at 
least it -appeared so to me. By following spiritual inclinations 
seemed to relieve him, but he was not always visible, and I could 
not tell definitely what was going on at all times. Evidently I 
did not follow the spirit as I should, and in addition to this I 
unfortunately read something that some one had written con- 
cerning his doubts, of the genuineness of the Scriptures, and for 
a short time only I also doubted. It was enough, for in an instant 
I felt a sharp pang of pain in this organ, and I felt and heard the 
life go out of this organ of Veneration on the right side only; 
and the pain was, so near as I can tell, about an inch and a half 
below the surface of the skull. But whether this pain was the 
result of the severance of an artery, or of the nerve fibres, I do 
not know; but I do know that the wound was' structural as well 
as spiritual; and even now, after the lapse of twenty years, I 
sometimes feel the effect of the old wound, especially when I am 
deeply interested over religious matters. Whether this was the 
Christ that was being crucified in me, or whether it was the 
destruction of the vital ego or something else, I have not yet 
learned ; yet by reasoning on it in every way, I am satisfied that 
this event corresponds to Adam's sin, as the circumstances are 
very similar. He who is spiritually unfolded and understands 
the will of God, and is able to learn from the spirit as he cer- 
tainly should do, and then wilfully disobeys the command of 



SCIENCE AXD RELIGION 267 

God, and drops down into himself and prefers wisdom learned 
from reason, from science, from the imaginations, and from 
the laws and forces of nature, is unworthy of the high position 
to which he was exalted; and being self-willed and unworthy, 
that higher life is taken away, and the result is a fail to disgrace, 
which is precisely the condition in which we find our ancient 
ancestor Adam; and my fall was nearly identical with his, and I 
dare say that the results were very similar yet variable in degree. 
After this I no longer saw the operation of the spirit as Sweden- 
borg saw it, yet I see many things now, but not in the same way 
as I did before. Most of the hknowledge I get now from that 
spirit is "revealed to reason" and from spoken words, rather 
than from direct spiritual sight. 

Methinks I hear some one inquiring, How do you know the 
effect of Adam's sin? My answer is by experiencing the simili- 
tude of Adam's transgression, by carefully observing the effect 
of that sin upon myself, and by taking the history of the world as 
an example besides. 

Most people seem to think that Adam and Eve were expelled 
from the Garden of Eden much the same as a man discharges, 
an unfaithful servant. They seem to think that God and Adam 
were two separate things, and that the one was not contained in 
the other. They seem to overlook the fact that the curse of 
Gad resulted in the fracture of their minds — the severance of 
soul and spirit. We need only to look to the fact that their 
first child was a murderer, or to look again to the worshippers 
of Moloch, or to the inhabitants of Sodom and Gomorrah, or to 
look again to the vice and crime existing in our land to-day, to 
know that our progenitors were not perfectly whole. He who 
knows the will of God and willfully breaks it, necessarily breaks 
those bonds wherein he is bound. 

Since Adam was fully developed, and was in full possession of 
all his faculties, physical, intellectual and soiritual, it is evident 
that his sin was of the highest order, and therefore Adam knew 
many things regarding the result of this sin which I have not 
been able to learn. Adam understood the effect of his sin when 
considered from every conceivable standpoint, physically, intel- 
lectually and spiritually; while my sin extended only to the sixth 
degree, and for this reason I could not descend to the uttermost 
depths, nor ascend to the uttermost heights, as was the .case 
with Adam. 



268 SCIENCE AND RELIGION 

The chief reason why most learned and well educated men do 
not discover any new truths is that they live on one plane of life 
only» that is, they do not oscillate. We cannot discover the 
principles of things which we do not experience, and to have 
much experience we must oscillate; and here is where the neces- 
sity of Satan comes in. The conflict between good and evil 
brings experience, and experience brings knowledge, and knowl- 
edge brings self-control or temperance in all things. Temperance 
awakens patience, which in turn awakens those refining princi- 
ples of chastity which Peter has called godliness. These again 
induces the sympathetic reciprocation of ideas which enlarges 
our analytical powers and our philosophy, and gives a desire to 
look into those deeper mysteries of Nature, and to understand 
the cause of all things. This sympathetic reciprocation of ideas 
gives us a kindly feeling for all things, a kind of universal 
brotherhood, and this in turn awakens universal love which is 
the highest note in the scale. 

The reason why Peter and Paul were the chiefest of the Apos- 
tles is that they were the greatest sinners, and the conflict be- 
tween good and evil was greater in them than in the other Apos- 
tles. This does not necessarily imply that man must sin, in 
order to be wise, but only that he should oscillate, and have his 
faculties exercised to know both good and evil. As evidence of 
this Christ did not sin, yet He was tempted in all things as we 
are. But he did oscillate from the uttermost depths to the 
uttermost heighths, By this I mean that we should be capable 
of living in either one of the groups of organs, considering all 
questions from that particular standpoint, and independently of 
the other faculties of the mind. It is the principle that gave 
Christ seven eyes, which are the seven spirits of God sent out 
into all the earth. By these He could consider any question 
when viewed from any standpoint. 

We have seen in a previous chapter that this fifth element 
is the Christ element, and that Christ possessed all the qualities 
of the Godhead bodily; and we^have seen that Sublimity, which 
is the central organ of this group of elements, partakes of the 
influence of the whole mind. And so we find Adam, the begin- 
ning of the fifth race, possessing all the qualities of the God- 
head bodily; that is to say, he had all the faculties of the body, 
soul and spirit fully developed, which, as we have seen, con- 
stitutes a son of God; and therefore Adam was able to partake 



SCIENCE AXD RELIGION 269 

of the highest elements of mind or spirit. Yet he did not have 
his faculties exercised to know good and evil; and since we can- 
not know a thing perfectly except that we learn it from experi- 
ence, it was necessary for Adam and Eve to sin that their wis- 
dom should be tried in the furnace of experience. 

We have seen, too, that Christ is the refining dynamic agent 
that takes man from the lower walks of life and deposits or fits 
him for a higher life; and so we find Adam perfected in the world, 
and with an ambition to become as gods, knowing good and 
evil, which elements of mind belong to a higher sphere. Then 
since Adam possessed all the qualities of tue godhead bodily, 
he was in perfect harmony with the Holy Trinity which is above, 
and by partaking of these he became dead to the world, since 
flesh. and blood cannot inherit the kingdom of God. The spirit 
of Christ in him was crucified and ascended on high, but it leaves 
the mortal Adam a man of the world to shake off these impuri- 
ties of body which cannot remain to be translated into the new 
life. The vital Ego in him was destroyed, which results in the 
disintegration of the body, not only of himself, but also of those 
of his descendants, until such time as the spirit should come for 
the redemption of our body. Sin, then, acts as a disintegrator — 
the taking away of those things which are of the world worldly — 
which is very necessary, and the sting of sin is the death of the 
body. 

The evolution necessarily follows the involution, and while 
the involution was begotten with the desire for higher things, 
the partaking of the higher life, the evolution of the Christ did 
not materialize in mortal form until four thousand years later; 
and this heavenly desire was God given, being begotten of the 
Father by the Holy Ghost, in Adam, so Christ was begotten 
into the macrocosm — the human family — in the same way. For 
it would be impossible for the world to produce a thing that 
is above the world, and therefore the new life — the God-given 
life — must be received from a higher source than this world was 
able to give. Therefore Christ, as our Redeemer, was begotten 
of the Father by the Holy Ghost into the Virgin Mary, that He 
might overcome the world, and thus become a Mediator between 
God and man. that through Him — by partaking of the body and 
the blood of that Christ which is in us-rwe may follow our Ego 
and be translated into a higher world. 

These questions are often asked, why should Adam and Eve 



270 SCIENCE AND RELIGION 

have fallen from grace? and if God made them perfect and in 
purity, why could He not keep them in purity and prevent their 
fall? Why was it necessary for them to be led into captivity by 
Satan, to be liberated and redeemed in turn by Jesus our Lord? 

These questions have been partly answered incidentally, but 
not specifically. Some will doubt that God is not always the 
same, and under all conditions: vet we all know that everything' 
cares for its own above that of anything else, whether we con- 
sider the animals, or men, or even the Infinite Mind. Do not 
"birds of the feather flock together" and care more for their 
kind than for any other? Do not animals care more for their 
own offspring than for the offspring of any other? and are not 
we all partial in our likes and dislikes, making friends of some 
and enemies of others even among those who are of the same 
flesh and blood, or of our own kindred? And did not God de- 
liver the children of Israel out of the land of Egypt, thus making 
a favorite of them, while He destroyed Pharaoh in the Red Sea, 
and then declared that He had raised Pharaoh up for this 
express purpose — to show His power unto His people Israel, 
notwithstanding he was the God of them all? Did He not say 
of Jesus, "This is my beloved son, in whom I am well pleased," 
and then declare that Satan is doomed to everlasting punish- 
ment, when He is the God of Satan as well as of the Christ? 1 
Yea, God is a respecter of persons, but only according to cer- 
tain principles. He is absolutely unchangeable, and we find 
Him ever the same when viewed as an integer, but He is varia- 
ble under variable conditions, as we have seen when viewed 
from different standpoints. 

Now that part of God which relates to this world really de- 
sired that Adam and Eve should obey Him, and remain per- 
fectly pure. They were the crowning glory of His work, and 
He had a selfish desire (since this is a selfish world) to retain 
them for His own. ' He cautioned them not to do that thing 
which he well knew would make them dead to the world and to 
Him, and which would fit them for a higher world or sphere. 
There was no sham about it, no intrigue, no lie ; it was a solemn 
reality. Had they obeyed, they would still remain pure, per- 
fectly pure, but they would still remain people of the world, hav- 
ing worldly de?ires and ambitions. They would know nothing 
of Christ and His wonderful works of salvation, because they 
would have no need for salvation so long as thev were people 



SCIENCE AND RELIGION 271 

of the world and desired nothing better, for they were already 
perfected in the world as it was, and had reached the highest 
round of the ladder of physical and worldly development. 
They would know nothing of Satan, nothing of evil, and nothing 
of intrigue, for their constant obedience to the word and guid- 
ance of God would keep them beyond temptation, while Satan 
would be their servant, and they would rule over him. But 
when they yielded to Satan, the spirit of Satan (disobedience) 
was conceived in them along with their desire for wisdom and 
godly glory; and here is where their dual nature had its origin 
and as a natural consequence, both of these spirits, good and 
evil, must bear fruit. Evil, through disobedience, lust and dis- 
ease, becomes the disintegrator of bodily functions, while good 
is the builder of soul and spiritual merit. 

Some will say that it is nonsense to imagine it necessary for 
us to become bad in order to become good; and to this I will 
not distinctly disagree, but those who view the question from 
this standpoint thereby miss the real object of the analysis. 

If they desired to ascend to those celestial realms, since flesh 
and blood cannot enter therein, then it was necessary that this 
body should become disintegrated, or at least, that they should 
pass through a kind of metamorphosis as Enoch and Elijah did 
when they were translated. Figuratively speaking, if the cater- 
pillar would remain a worm it cannot become a butterfly. Now 
if they had done no sin, then it has been declared that they 
should live by the law; and, being perfect, they would never die. 
They lived nearly a thousand years as it was, notwithstanding 
their sins. If they obeyed the command of God always, then 
they would remain people of the world. It was necessary 
then, if they would ascend, that they be delivered over to Satan, 
the disintegrater, that they break the bonds of the God of this 
world; for obedience brings health and long life, while disobedi- 
ence is the destroyer of bodily functions. 

Now I do not wish to convey the idea here that it is proper 
for us to disobey the commands of God, far from that; but I do 
mean to say that when we have reached our goal, the round of 
the ladder for which we have been striving, then it is proper that 
we pass on to the next, and that is precisely, in my estimation, 
what Adam and Eve did. They had reached the pinnacle of 
the temple, thvi culminating point, and if they would progress, 
they must take on new conditions which relate to a higher 
sphere, 



272 SCIENCE AND RELIGION 

Since I have mentioned above that Adam was a whole octave 
above the other men in the land at that time who were called 
the "sons of men," it would naturally lead to the conclusion 
that I admit of the theory that life, on its various planes, gives 
off vibrations, as indeed I do. But the vibrations are not the 
same on all planes of life. "The pitch of the musical note de- 
pends upon the rapidity of vibration," and therefore, those 
lower forms of life, or those who live on the lower planes do not 
give off as rapid vibration as those who live in the higher 
realms of thought and spirit. One scale takes us through the 
whole seven groups of organs, before the next scale above is 
reached, as a natural consequence. Therefore those men of the 
world are obliged to pass through the whole scale which corre- 
sponds to the body and soul before they can enter the beginning 
of the next scale above, whfch corresponds to the spirit. This 
is evdent from the fact that so long as we live for the benefits 
of this life only, we are not making any advance in spiritual 
growth. 

This vibratory theory has led some people to doubt a future 
existence, from the fact that they seem to believe that all there 
is of life is this vibratory motion, and when we die that vibratory 
motion ceases, and therefore, that is the end of life. This theory 
has also led some people to declare that "There is no God, save 
the laws and forces of Nature." 

Those people who entertain this idea are undoubtedly laboring 
under a delusion, from the fact that they have confounded the 
cause with the effect. The vibrations are the effect produced, 
but they are not the cause. Life produces vibrations, but these 
vibrations are not that life; 

But to give a simile, let us say that a fish, in swimming in a 
pond, causes an undulatory motion to the water which we call 
a "wake." Now the fish causes the wake, but the wake is not 
the fish. The fish produces the wake, but the wake does not 
produce the fish. So, too, the vibrations are the result of life, 
but they are not the life. Life is an entity, while the vibrations 
are onnenties. 

Now let us look a little deeper into this vibratory theory; and 
here Photography comes to our aid. 

The nearer an object is to the camera, the longer exposure is 
required to photograph it; and the greater the distance, the 
more actinic are the rays, and the shorter the exposure must be. 



SCIENCE AND RELIGION 273 

It is a well-known law that it requires a given amount of light 
to decompose a given amount of silver bromide on the plate, 
and it naturally follows that the volume of light is greater in 
those rays which proceed from distant objects than from those 
near by; for the reason that the actinic rays have a more rapid 
vibration, and consequently give a greater volume of light. 

But, to illustrate, let us arrange a picture expressly for the 
occasion. Let us go up on a snow clad mountain. Ten miles 
away is another snow clad mountain in the middle distance, 
while far beyond another snow clad mountain is in the back- 
ground eighty miles away. The sun is shining equally bright 
upon them all. The snow in the foreground is a glare of white 
light; in the middle distance the snow still appears white, but 
it has lost its glare ; while the snow on the distant mountain 
looks yellow. 

Now let us take our photograph with the unaided lens, giving 
ample exposure for the middle distance, and see what we have. 
On development we find the foreground under exposed' trees, 
rocks and shrubs are black patches, and the snow is not as 
white as it should be. The middle distance is taken just right, 
everything coming out clear and pretty. But how about the dis- 
tant mountains? Only a trace of it is to be seen in the average 
negative, and it frequently happens that the sky apparently 
comes right down to the middle distance. The only way these 
distant views may be photographed successfully is to use a color 
screen or ray filter of considerable density, the use of which 
checks the rapidity of those distant rays, and allows all the 
rays to enter the camera more uniformly. 

Applying this principle to the universe, or to the solar system, 
we find that the sun gives off rays of light which vary in actin- 
icity as we recede from the sun toward Neptune. From Mer- 
cury the Sun would, according to this theory, appear as a glare 
of white light, while from Saturn or Uranus it should cast a 
more yellowish glow. As suggested in a previous chapter, the 
planets Mercury and Vulcan revolve in that zone the actinicity 
of which corresponds in the musical scale to the note A. Venus 
revolves in that zone the actinicity of which corresponds to the 
note B; the Earth and Mars to the note C, Jupiter to the note D, 
Saturn to the note E, Uranus to the note F, and Neptune G. 
This brings to my mind that one of our contemporaries, Mr. H. 
E. Butler, says that "Nature is now playing to the tune of E 



274 SCIENCE AND RELIGION 

minor." Whether this is strictly correct I have not sufficiently 
investigated, but I do know that we are living in the fifth period 
which corresponds to the note E of the scale. 

Applying this principle again to man, we find that the first 
scale takes us through the whole of the seven groups of organs, 
which scale relates to the Earth, for the reason that we are on 
the Earth, and hence near by. The next scale above comprises 
our spiritual trinity which is found in the organ of Veneration, 
and this scale corresponds to the Solar System. Then above all 
there is yet another scale which is found in that "Holy of 
Holies" in to which Christ entered when He ascended on high 
and was set on the right hand of God; and this scale corre- 
sponds to the Sideral System. 

From this it would appear that the Sun's rays are less actinic 
in traversing to the different parts of the Solar System than they 
are in traversing from sun to sun, as indeed f believe they are, 

If this argument is correct, as I believe it is, then it naturally 
follows that if we live for this life only, or, as Paul expresses it, 
"if we sow to the flesh," then we shall "reap of the flesh corrup- 
tion," because our whole object and aim in life is centered in 
the life of this body. Now, as the body without the spirit is 
dead, since the body is kept alive and intact by and through the 
vibrations or emanations from the spirit, so we cannot even 
hope to have enternal life unless we give some attention, at least, 
to the needs of the spirit. So, if we 'sow the spirit then we 
shall reap of the spirit eternal life." The former are earth 
bound spirits, while the latter are heavenward bound. 

If these arguments are true, as they evidently are, then it 
naturally follows that if by the Word of God our soul and spirit 
are severed in twain, it cuts off our spiritual trinity, which is 
found in the organ of Veneration, and it leaves the sinner a man 
of the world with no chance to progress unless he is redeemed. 
Now this is precisely what was done in Adam's transgression, 
and it was necessary that Christ should come as our Redeemer, 
for the purpose of giving us a new spirit and a new life. Of 
this Jesus said: 

"Then Jesus said unto them. Verily, verily, I say unto you, 
except ye eat the flesh of the Son of Man, and drink his blood, 
ye have no life in you. Whoso eateth my flesh and drinketh my 
blood, hath eternal life; and I will raise him up at the last day. 
For my flesh is meat indeed, and my blood is drink indeed. He 



SCIENCE AXD RELIGION 275 

that eateth my flesh, and drinketh my blood, dwelleth in me, and 
I in him. As the living Father hath sent me, and I live by the 
Father; so he that eateth me, even he shall live by me. This 
is that bread that came down from heaven; not as your fathers 
did eat manna, and are dead; he that eateth of this bread shall 
live forever." (St. John vi., 53-58.) 

This brings to our mind very vividly what Paul so beautifully 
portrayed to the Corinthians when he said, "Though I speak 
with the tongues of men and of angels, and have not love, I am 
become as sounding brass and a tinkling cymbal. And though 
I have the gift of prophesy, and understand all mysteries, and 
all knowledge; and though I have all faith, so that I could re- 
move mountains, and have not love, I am nothing. And 
though I bestow all my goods to feed the poor, and though I 
give my body to be burned, and have not love, it profiteth me 
nothing." 

It will thus be seen that Benevolence, and all the others of the 
Moral group of organs are unavailing unless we have that holy 
love which is found in the organ of Veneration — the new spirit 
and new life which Christ came to reinstate in us. 

When Adam and Eve entered the soul trinity, by partaking of 
the tree of the knowledge of good and evil, by tasting of the 
faculty of Conscientiousness, by disobeying the command of the 
God of their bodies they thereby became dead to the world. 
That vital Ego in them was crucified. Their soul and spirit 
was severed in twain. The spirit of this world in them was bro- 
ken. "For in the day that thou eatest thereof, thou shalt surely 
die." But if they would progress; if they would become the 
inhabitants of higher spheres; if they would develop the soul 
and live in the soul; if they would cause their ideal to become 
complete and perfect, as all animated life has done from the 
beginning of life in the world; if they would comply with that 
unvarying law of Deity or of Nature which does not stop short 
of absolute perfection and the highest ideal of attainment that 
we can conceive of; then it is absolutely necessary that the spirit 
of this world should be broken off in them, so that the higher 
spirit, belonging to a higher world than this could be graffed in. 

Now the spirit of Christ was graffed into the human family, 
by the Word of God; being begotten of the Father by the Holy 
Ghost into the Virgin Mary. Those who doubt this fact doubt 



Z ' b SCIENCE AND RELIGION 

a!nst damental truth; for if this is a lie then Jesus is not the 

"Thou art my Son; this day have I begotten thee " 
This truth was heralded by the prophets for centauries be- 
for the Christ was born of the Virgin Mary. These men un- 
derstood the operation of the spirit by the spirit of Christ 
which was in them. 

"And in the sixth month the angel Gabriel was sent from 
God unto the city of Galilee, named Nazareth, to a virgin es- 
poused to a man whose name was Joseph, of the house of Da- 
vid, and the virgin's name was Mary. And the angel came in 
unto her, and said, 'Hail, thou that art highly favored, the Lord 
is with thee; blessed art thou among; women.' And when she 
saw him, she was troubled at his saying, and cast in her mind 
what manner of salutation this should be. And the angel 
said unto- her, 'Fear not, Mary; for thou hast found favor with 
God. And, behold, thou shalt conceive in thy womb and 
bring forth a son, and shalt call his name Jesus. He shall be great 
and shall be called, the Son of the Highest; and the Lord God 
shall give unto him the throne of his father David; and he shall 
reign over the house of Jacob forever; and of his kingdom there 
shall be no end. Then said Mary unto the angel, 'How shall 
this be, seeing I know not a man?' and the angel answered and 
said unto her, 'The Holy Ghost shall come upon thee, and the 
power of the Highest shall overshadow thee; therefore also 
that holy thing which shall be born of thee shall be called the 
Son of God. And, behold, thy cousin Elisabeth, she hath also 
conceived a son in her old age; and this is the sixth month 
with her, who was called barren; for with God nothing shall be 
impossible.' And Mary said, 'Behold, the handmaid of the 
Lord; be it unto me according to thy word.' And the angel 
departed from her." (Luke i., 28-38.) 

Therefore Christ came as a sacrifice, and as atonement for 
our sins, and for the redemption of our body. He came to give 
us a new spirit, a heavenly spirit. He poured out His soul unto 
death that we might have life in Him and having made the atone- 
ment by the blood of His cross. He ascended on high to prepare 
a place for us. His kingdom is not of this world; but He has 
come to lead us to a new country, a heavenly country; to a 
higher sphere in which there are better and higher attainments. 
Some people seem to have some objection to Christianity 
from the fact, as they say, that there have been other races on 



SCIENCE AND RELIGION 2n 

Earth before us, that this is most probably the fifth race. They 
seem to believe that Christ could not be the Lord of them all; 
yet, I am happy to learn that all people are not of that opinion. 
The following is clipped from the "Occult Review" of Boston, 
for July, 1897: 

'The Present the Fifth Race." 

"About the intense activity of to-day, Annie Eesant had the 
wholly satisfactory explanation to give, in a lecture at the Theo- 
sophical Congress at the World's Fair, at Chicago, that we 
stand to-day in the fifth race that, in the long evolution of 
humanity, is counted in the different races which have come to 
birth and succeeded one another on the surface of our globe. 
As the races are reckoned upward in their climbing, fresh 
aspects of consciousness become manifest in the course of this 
evolution. 

"Comparing the race with the aspect of consciousness which 
should be developing, we find the corresponding principle of 
consciousness is that of Manas, or the Thinker; that in the 
fifth race the powers of the Thinker find greater expression 
than in the race that went before, and that, as a corresponding 
point is reached in the evolution of the fifth race, the develop- 
ment of the mind will reach a higher point than that which it 
touched in the corresponding period of the fourth. 

"Manas, the mind, thus beginning to manifest itself, lies at 
the root of the enormous intellectual development of the day; 
but that development should be general, not partial, nor con- 
fined to the few, but spread over the many; so that humanity, 
passing upward collectively in this fifth race, should develop 
collectively the higher intellectuality, and so lay the foundation 
upon which the next stage may be built, from which the next 
rung of the ladder may be mounted. 

"Our civilization is one-sided in its development — over-cul- 
ture and over-refinement, for it is only superficial, under-educa- 
tion and under-re^nement on the other. The refined class 
proudly hedges itself about with a wall of exclusiveness, as if 
the refinement could be scratched off by a little friction with 
the outer world. It would be well to avoid the scratching only 
if this refinement were a veneer put over the surface of base 
material, for the scratching would be sure to expose the poor 
material behind it. 



278 SCIENCE AND RELIGION 

''But if the outer man, as it ought to be, is to be the expres- 
sion of the inner, if the grace of manner and the beauty of 
phrase are but the expression of the soul, veiling itself in the 
form of language and gesture, such refinement cannot be dis- 
pensed with; it cannot be rendered commonplace by use; and 
it does not exist to enable the refined to stand apart from 
others, but ratjier to go out and spread the grace of his pres- 
ence in the world, so that others may see in him the reflection 
of the soul and be stirred by the beauty of the reflection to 
seek that light which shines beyond." 

I will agree without argument that the present is the fifth 
race; although I do not claim to know very much about the 
ancient races. Analysis indicates that the present is the fifth 
race. 

From my analytical standpoint it appears also that the 
Atlantians were the third race, "and that they had a red color, 
as is alleged, corresponding to the planet Ivlars, which also has 
a red color, and belongs in the third element. And I will agree, 
as alleged, that the North American Indian is probably a rem- 
nant of that race. 

I will agree that the Egyptians were probably the fourth 
race, and that, as alleged, they could talk direct with their 
Gods, as this element is inclined to give inspiration, and relates 
to Jupiter. 

I will agree, as alleged by Mr. Blumenbach, that the African 
negro was of the first race. These negroes have the social 
organs strong, and usually predominating; and since the social 
element is the first group of organs to come into, activity, I 
will agree without argument that the negro race was the first 
race of human beings on earth. 

Yet I want it understood that I have no definite knowledge 
on this most important question, since my facilities for deter- 
mining this point are very limited. I only wish to offer a sug- 
gestion which will lead to an investigation by those who are in 
a position to determine this question with much- more precision 
than I. 

To all this I will agree from the standpoint of analysis alone. 
And the reason why Christ should appear as a crucified Saviour 
in the fifth race is the fact that the fifth element is the first of 
the unselfish elements, the centre of the cross. Christ came 
also in the fifth decade of the present race, counting from the 
time of Adam, as has been already explained. 



SCIENCE AND RELIGION 279 

These ancient races did not have a crucified Saviour, be- 
cause in them He would not be crucified. They probably 
never went so far as to become acquainted with the tree of the 
knowledge of good and evil; and if they did, they would obey 
the command to not partake of it, but would leave it alone, as 
God commanded Adam to do, saying that "In the day that thou 
eatest thereof, thou shalt surely die." They would regard the 
tree as being poison in that case, and would leave it alone, be- 
cause it was not in their nature to go beyond it. 

Again, it has been shown to me spiritually that Sublimity 
represents a river into which we are baptised when we put on 
Christ, and journey toward the east, but the first four groups 
of organs which relate to God the Father are represented as 
being on the west side of this river. Now we are told that the 
Lord God planted a garden eastward in Eden; and from this 
I infer that it was probably planted eastward of this river, so 
that in a spiritual sense these former races would know nothing 
of it; that it is inaccessible to those who do not put on Christ. 

It was shown to me in my vision that at this river is the 
place of Satan; it is where Satan's seat is, and he hindered me 
much in doing as I would like. And in this fifth element of the 
mind is also that power that is called witchcraft. It is a kind 
of hypnotic influence which one exercises upon his enemies to 
cause them to do those things that will be contrary to their 
welfare. It is very evil, being the outgrowth of malice, as it 
does the afflicted party much harm, while it does us no good 
whatever. Therefore it is best not to wish any one any harm, 
for if our wish becomes instrumental in causing them harm, 
then this is what the Apostle Paul referred to when speaking 
of "witchcraft." 

Some people argue that there is no devil: but having seen 
a few of them, I am satisfied that they are a reality. All the 
spiritual men of old admit of the devil, and Mr. .Swedenborg, 
one of the latter day spiritual men, also claims that Satan is a 
reality, and so he is. 

The anti-Christians are chiefly the ones who deny the exist- 
ence of the devil, and I infer that so far as they have experi- 
enced, there is none. As Jesus has expressed it, they have fol- 
lowed the Father only, which is comprehended in the first four 
elements of the mind, and in that case they might not become 
conscience of the existence of Satan. 

Satan takes on many forms, depending upon the faculty of 
the mind that is to be tempted. Sometimes he is a very wise 



280 SCIENCE AND RELIGION 

man, and especially when he relates to the upper faculties of 
the mind; but at other times he is only in the form of a lizard 
or a snake. When one sees the attack, and at the same time 
feels the effect, then he knows of its existence. Therefore I 
know that Satan exists, regardless of what any one else's expe- 
rience may be. 

This theory of the races is in harmony with the Bible, 
wherein, as we have quoted in this chapter, which reads: 

"Nor yet that he Should offer himself often, as the high 
priest entereth into the holy place every year with blood of 
others; for then must he often have suffered since the founda- 
tion of the world; but now once in the end of the world hath 
He appeared to put away sin by the sacrifice of Himself." 

Paul here recognizes the fact that the world has stood a long 
time and through revelation he was acquainted with the enor- 
mity of the length of the lapse of time. 

"Wherefore, seeing we also are compassed about with so 
great a cloud of witnesses, let us lay aside every weight, and the 
sin which doth so easily beset us, and let us run with patience 
the race that is set before us, looking unto Jesus, the author 
and finisher of our faith; who for the joy that was set before 
him endured the cross, despising the shame, and is set down at 
the right hand of the throne of God. (Hebrews xii., 1-3.) 



CHAPTER IX. 
Why We Should Be Christians. 

I would not try to persuade any one to become a Christian if 
I were not conscious that whatever our calling or avocation in 
life may be we will be much benefitted thereby in every way. 
For, if Jesus is the Christ, and all things are given unto Him, 
then if we are not Christians, then w r e are necessarily reprobate 
when we are put to the final test; for no man can serve two 
masters; we are servants of either God or mammon. 

But there are so many who seem to have never seriously con- 
sidered the question at all; they presume to know nothing 
about it, since the subject has never been presented vividly to 
their minds. They have been slumbering and are not con- 



SCIENCE AND RELIGION 281 

scious of the signs of the times. It is time they were awaking; 
the day star is near the horizon and the dawn is rapidly ap- 
proaching. There is yet much to be done before the coming 
of our Lord, and we have not very much time to spare. 

Awake! thou that sleepeth, arise from the dead, and Christ 
shall give thee light. The night is now spent, the gray dawn of 
day is here, and the "Day Star'' shall soon arise in thine heart. 
There is much work to be done; we cannot expect to become 
perfect in one generation, and the conflict will soon come upon 
us. Awake! and get ready for the fray. 

Now do you understand what Jesus meant when He asked 
one of His disciples to follow Him, and that disciple requested 
that He suffer him to go first and bury his father; then Jesus 
answered and said unto him, "Follow me and let the dead bury 
their dead?" If not, then I will tell 'you. The dead are those 
who are not regenerated in the faith. The dead are those 
who are interested only in the affairs of this life. The dead are 
those who have not the spirit of life in them, which is not of 
this world. Now do you understand what He meant? I want 
to rouse you to consciousness; therefore I repeat, Awake, arise 
from the dead, and Christ shall give thee life. 

In this work we must consider the subject from a scientific 
standpoint, since we can presume to know nothing that is not 
based upon fact. Of course, we accept God's Word as we find 
it in the Bible as fact, being the truth revealed to the holy men 
through the spirit; but since this knowledge, being spiritual, re- 
lates to the seventh law or spirit, while we are hVn^ in the 
sixth law or spirit; for this reason it is sometimes difficult for 
us to understand unless through science or fact we have been 
educated to that point of knowledge from which we may make 
a comparison; or, in other words, spiritual knowledge must be 
deflected to reason before it can be properly understood by the 
reasoning mind. 

Man is master onlv of those faculties which he has sur- 
mounted and subdued; while those faculties which are above 
him are master of him. It is necessary, therefore, if we w r ould 
become perfect and have perfect knowledge, that we ascend to 
the highest elements of mind, viewing every subject from a 
spiritual as well as from a conscious standpoint, that there be 
no break in our knowledge. 

So herein lies the secret of true wisdom, as well as the secret 
of many other things. A man may know a great deal of a 



282 SCIENCE AND RELIGION 

matter of fact kind of knowledge; but if he has no reasoning 
faculties, if he has no powers ot analysis, logic, philosophy, or 
the abiJ-ity to arrange and classify his facts, and througn logic 
or philosophy to determine 'the relations betweeen cause and 
effect, or ot means to ends, then a great part of real wisdom is 
lost to him from his lack of ability to understand these higher 
laws. But this is not all; the analysis does not stop here. 

The philosopher who has all knowledge of a matter of fact 
kind, and all philosophy and powers of reason, cannot with 
these alone have perfect knowledge of a thing, for the reason 
that the evolutionary laws transcend reason and goes on to 
the ultimate which is comprehended in the Moral group of 
organs, which is above the Reflective or reasoning group. 
Therefore, we can never reach the end of mysteries on these two 
lower planes of fact and philosophy alone. We must proceed 
to the Moral and spiritual elements if we would arrive at the 
absolute and certain truth when considered in every sense of the 
word. 

We have seen that all the lower faculties of the mind are con- 
verged into the Moral group, and that these are again con- 
verged into the organ of Veneration, which is the culminating 
point. Therefore, he who reaches that culminating point is 
master of the situation for the calling wherein he is called. 
He who reaches that point is master of all things below, re- 
gardless of what faculty or class of faculties the thing or things 
referred to belong, because here they all converge to the one 
centre, that mount of Holy Love. 

Jesus revealed to us a great mystery when He said, "But 
seek ye first the kingdom of God, and his righteousness; and 
all these things shall be added unto you." 

Herein lies the secret of succes. For he who reaches that 
Holy Fount from which all blessings flow can understand all 
things below; apply all things from below; tracing the relations 
of things from facts, philosophies, and on to the legitimate and 
ultimate conclusions. And since all faculties from below con- 
verge into this one faculty; he who has this faculty or lives in 
it, can also apply or possess all things from below, whether it 
be of money, or lands, or friends, or virtue, or authority, or 
wisdom, or art, or law, or whatever may be, depending upon 
the development of the lower faculties. It is evidently true 
that the development of the lower faculties is of primary impor- 
tance, for the reason that we cannot trace the relation of our 
facts, if we have no facts to trace. And the same principles 



SCIENCE AXD RELIGION 283 

that applies to knowledge also applies equally well to all other 
things, regardless of the organ or group of organs to which 
the matter refers. It is the following of this principle that made 
Jesus so successful. 

"And the devil, taking him up into an exceedingly high 
mountain, showed unto him all the kingdoms of the world in a 
moment of time. And the devil said unto him, 'All this power 
will I give thee, and the glory of them; for that is delivered 
unto me; and to whomsoever I will, I give it. If thou, there- 
fore wilt worship me, all shall be thine.' And Jesus answered 
and said unto him, 'Get thee behind me, Satin > for it is written, 
Thou shalt worship the Lord thy God, and Him only shalt thou 
serve.' " 

We have seen in a previous chapter that in dreams or visions, 
if we go up, into very high mountains, the dream or vision 
relates to the higher faculties of the mind. And so we see here 
that the power which could command the world also relates 
to the higher faculties of the mind. 

When Jesus looked upon the kingdoms of the world and the 
glory of them, He knew that these things were of the world, 
worldly; and if He accepted these then He would be a man of 
the world, and not a Saviour of the world. If He accepted this 
offer, He would be. then under Satan; and notwithstanding He 
would become a ruler of the world for a time, He would ulti- 
mately die with the world, for the end of those things is death. 
He had come to do the will of God, and He would serve no 
other; trusting that God would give unto Him that which was 
justly His; as He will also give unto any one or all of us who 
do His will. After Jesus' trials on earth, being found faithful, 
He was sat on high at the right hand of God, awaiting the 
time when all things should be subdued unto Him. 

Christ was said to know all things; that is, He understood 
all principles; and, having full command of the spirit, there is 
no reason why He should not be instructed on any question 
upon which He desired information. So if we will obey the 
commands of the Saviour, and seek first the kingdom of God 
and His righteousness, then these other things will be added 
unto us. By following these instructions, if we are zealous to 
reach that highest goal, then our spiritual trinity will be opened 
so that we may see, hear and understand spiritual things. It 
is in this way. that we become the sons of God. 

There are two grand classes of Christians or religious men 
as we have found them in all ages of the world; both of which 



284 SCIENCE AND RELIGION 

are good and acceptable unto God. The first of these classes 
are those which represent the larger class, those who live in 
the conscious mind, and which we have designated as being the 
sons of men. These become regenerated in Christ, and over- 
come the lusts of the flesh, in the ordinary sense Of the word, 
and are sanctified through the spirit of God as it comes to us 
through the Moral faculties. This class of Christians are often 
worth considerable sums of money and property, especially in 
times of peace from persecutions, as it is at the present age 
of the world, and the fact of their being Christians seems to 
have no effect on their resources. They are better men and 
women, more intelligent, refined, social and manly, and for 
this reason they are more successful than they would be if 
unconverted. 

The other class are those who when they are called to their 
profession, they left all that they had behind and followed the 
Master wherever they were led. These were the greatest 
among spiritual men; many of them being Bible makers, such 
as Christ, the apostles, Moses, the prophets, and the seers and 
wise men in every age of the world. 

We have seen that the Moral group opposes the Selfish 
group; and therefore these men, to get the full benefit of the 
spirit, have sacrificed everything in the way of property, fasted 
for long periods, and crucified the body in many ways for the 
benefit of the spirit. 

The prophets were all, or nearly all, poor men, desiring 
nothing more than enough to satisfy their present needs. The 
apostles left all they had and followed Christ. Peter especially 
left his wife for the time, and also what property he had and 
followed Christ. 

These are the ones which we have designated as being the 
sons of God, because they all have their spiritual trinity opened 
so that they see, hear, and understand spiritual things. These 
are they of whom Jesus said, "Straight is the gate, and narrow 
is the way which leadeth unto life, and few there be that find 
it." Jesus especially was the poorest of them all. "The foxes 
have holes, and the birds of the air have nests; but the Son of 
Man hath not the where to lay His head." 

These are they which have crucified the body for the sake of 
the spirit, and who gave up every worldly treasure for heavenly 
treasure. This is the class of which Jesus said to the rich man, 
"If thou wilt be perfect, go and sell that thou hast, and give 
to the poor, and thou shalt have treasure in heaven; and come 



SCIENCE AND RELIGION 285 

and follow me." This is the class of which Jesus said, "Take 
no thought for your life, what ye shall eat; neither for the body 
what ye shall put oh." "Take therefore no thought for the 
morrow; for the morrow shall take thought for the things of 
itself. Sufficient unto the day is the evil thereof." 

Nearly all of the greatest of these great spiritual men have 
been deprived of their lives by the hands of men. The wicked 
men of the world naturally despise the word of God, and they 
seem to be always anxious to destroy the source. For this 
reason nearly all of the greatest of these men have been mur- 
dered in one way or another, and some of them seem to think 
it an honor to have the privilege of being slain for the cause 
of Christ. 

Probably one reason why more people do not enter this 
latter class of Christians, or the spiritual realm, is the fact that 
much more is required of them before they can receive the 
gift. They must be men of spiritual growth, and of a high 
order of intelligence. They delight in the Lord, and it gives 
them joy to contemplate those subjects of a religious nature. 
They must be resigned, and ready to follow spiritual guidance. 
Their purpose must be an unselfish one, desiring the gift only 
that they may be of service to God, and to their fellow man. 
They must or should grow into an ideal man before they find 
that Holy Fount. They must be unselfish, sometimes even to 
the yielding of life itself; and for this reason the wicked seldom 
reach that height, as the Psalmist has said, "Let their table 
become a snare before them; and that which should have been 
for their welfare, let it become a trap." (David.) 

Again Solomon has said, "He hath made everything beauti- 
ful in his time; also he hath set the world in their hearts, so 
that no man can find out the work that God maketh from the 
beginning to the end. 

To succeed in spiritual growth one should be pure, chaste, 
virtuous; a few have entered that realm without these qualifi- 
cations, to be sure, but these are the exceptions and not the rule; 
and their seances would be naturally of a lower order than 
with one who had lived for. higher attainments. Knowledge, 
of course, is necessary, and the more we have of it the better. 
He who has a knowledge of the Bible, a knowledge of man and 
a knowledge of the Sideral and Solar Universe, is fairly well 
equipped in the way of knowledge, but all other branches of 
science would be helpful, such as chemistry, philosophy, botany 
and all the other ologies and isms, dynamics, statics, laws, 
forces, and everything else. 



286 SCIENCE AND RELIGION 

He who does not believe in dreams need not expect to see 
visions; for there is a similarity between the two, yet they are 
not the same. The visionary man is much more sensitive to 
spiritual conditions than is the dreamer. If you are persistent 
the spirit will teach you many things that you would never be 
able to learn in any other way. The great beauty of spiritual 
knowledge is, that it gives you the ultimate truth, and the 
whole truth, so that you can understand it perfectly, which is 
more than science can teach us. 

Of course everybody receives instruction from the spirit, 
whether we are conscious of it or not. Many times we awake in 
the morning with a new idea, which we may- suppose is all our 
own, while in reality we received that idea from the spirit during 
the night, and we are not always conscious of it. As we become 
more sensitive, we become more and more conscious of spiritual 
guidance. With the initiated we may receive communications 
at any time of day, or while engaged in any kind of work. 
These principles apply to either class of Christians as mentioned 
above. 

"But the path of the just is as the shining light, that shineth 
more and more unto the perfect day." (Proverbs.) 

"Stand in awe, and sin not; commune with your own heart 
upon your bed, and be still." "Delight thyself also in the, Lord; 
and he shall give thee the desires of thine heart." (David.) 

One of the chief benefits to be derived from being a Christian 
is that it makes us conscious of evil and it enables us to over- 
come sin; and as we become more perfect, the desire to sin is 
taken away so that it becomes easier for us to overcome. " The 
natural result of this is that it elevates the race by bringing 
them to a higher state of consciousness and perfection. If we 
were not Christians we would do these same wicked things that 
the world has been doing in this race and yet be unconscious of 
sin. But when we are conscious of evil, then we will not rest until 
we have overcome evil, and this evil keeps spurring us on until 
we have reached our highest ideal, which is the ultimate perfec- 
tion of the whole race; or so many of the race as will be saved. 
But those who are of the wicked one must be disintegrated an- 1 
cast off with the lusts of the flesh, and it is for this purpose that 
sin came into the world. Is it not much better to be civilized and 
enlightened to a very high state of perfection than to be bar- 
barous as were the people before Adam's time? 

Adam wanted to be as Gods, knowing good and evil; and 
through his fall, so far as the body is concerned, we have, 



SCIENCE AND RELIGION 287 

through sin, become dead to the world. Bat he opened out a 
new faculty of the mind, that of Conscientiousness, and, in fact, 
the whole of the Moral group; which gives us soul and spiritual 
growth, which is htting us for a higher sphere than this, and a 
new heaven and a new earth where we may continue to progress. 

The world cannot overcome sin, and hence become perfected, 
only as the laws which govern the world progress. We can 
get so high and no higher until Nature has opened the way. We 
are living in the age of reason .to-day, and while it is possible for 
all to become perfected to the extent of reason, it is not possible 
for the world to get above reason or those organs contained in 
the Reflective group. When Adam, and with him his world of 
descendants, fell from grace, the faculties of mind became closed 
up, as it were, and they are now being opened out only as the 
natural laws progress, but no faster. 

When the proper time comes that a new faculty is ready to 
be opened, then some one is sent to teach the new principle, or 
lo declare the higher order of truth; and the world takes hold of 
this and advances a step higher. And so it will continue until 
we have reached the highest pinnacle of knowledge which can 
be learned through reason, logic, philosophy, or intuition; and 
since these are the very highest elements of mind contained in 
the Reflective group, then we will be ready for the Millennium, 
when the laws relating to the Moral group come into force. 

It does not lie in the power of man to usher in the Millennium, 
because that Holy Spirit, when it comes, must destroy all wick- 
edness in the world at once. Therefore it is said, the Lord Him- 
self shall descend from heaven with a shout, with the voice of 
the Archangel and with the trump of God> and bringing all the 
holy angels with them; and the wicked people on earth shall be 
overcome and destroyed by the brightness of His coming. Then 
the dead in Christ shall rise first. This is the first resurrection; 
following which is the Millennium of a thousand years. 

"And Jesus went out, and departed from the temple; and 
his disciples came to him for to show him the buildings of the 
temple. And Jesus said unto them, 'See ye not all these things? 
Verily, I say unto you, there shall not be left here one stone 
upon another, that shall not be thrown down.' 

"And as he sat upon the Mount of Olives, the disciples came 
unto him privately, saying, 'Tell us, when shall these things be, 
and what shall be the sign of thy coming, and of the end of the 
world?* And Jesus answered and said unto them, 'Take heed 



288 SCIENCE AND RELIGION 

that no man deceive you. For many shall come in my name, 
saying, I am Christ ; and shall deceive many. And ye shall hear 
of wars and rumore of wars; see that ye be not troubled; for 
all these things must come to pass, but the end is not yet. For 
nation shall rise up against nation, and kingdom against king- 
dom; and there shall be famines, and pestilences, and earth- 
quakes, in divers places. All these are the beginning of sor- 
rows. Then shall they deliver you to be afflicted, and shall 
kill you; and ye shall be hated of all nations for my name's 
sake. And then shall many be offended, and shall betray one 
another, and shall hate one another. And many false prophets 
shall arise, and shall deceive many. And because iniquity shall 
abound, the love of many shall wax cold. But he that shall en- 
dure unto the end, the same shall be saved. And this gospel of 
the kingdom shall be preached in all the world for a witness unto 
all nations and then shall the end come. When ye therefore 
shall see the abomination of desolation, spoken of by Daniel 
the prophet, stand in the holy place (whoso readeth,"let him un- 
derstand). Then let them which be in Judea flee into the moun- 
tains; let him which is on the house top not come down to take 
anything out of the house; neither let him which is in the field 
return back to take his clothes. And woe unto them that are 
with child, and to them that give suck in those days! But pray 
ye that your flight be not in Winter, neither on the Sabbath 
day ; for then shall be great tribulations, such as was not since 
the beginning of the world to this time, no, nor ever shall be. 
And except those days should be shortened, there should no flesh 
be saved; but for the elect's sake those days shall be shortened. 
Then, if any man shall say unto you, Lo, here is Christ, or there, 
believe it not, for there shall arise false Christs and false proph- 
ets, and shall show great signs and wonders; insomuch that, if 
it were possible, they shall deceive the very elect. Behold, I 
have told you before. Wherefore, if they shall say unto you, 
Behold, he is in the desert; go not forth; behold, he is in the 
secret chambers, believe it not. 

"For as the lightning cometh out of the east, and shineth even 
unto the west; so shall also the coming of the Son of Man be. 
For whersoever the carcass is, there will the eagles be gathered 
together. Immediately after the tribulations of those days shall 
the sun be darkened, and the moon shall not give her light, and 
the stars shall fall from heaven, and the powers of the heavens 
shall be shaken. And then shall appear the sign of the Son of 
Man in heaven; and then shall all the tribes of the earth mourn, 



SCIENCE AND RELIGION 289 

and they shall see the Son of Man coming in the clouds of heaven 
with power and great glory. And he shall send his angels with 
a great sound ot a trumpet, and they shall gather together his 
elect from the four winds, from one end of heaven to the other. 
Now learn a parable of the fig tree. When his branch is yet 
tender, and putteth forth leaves, ye know that Summer is nigh; 
so likewise ye, when ye shall see all these things, know that it is 
near, even at the doors. Verily I say unto you, this generation 
shall not pass till all things shall be fulfilled. Heaven and earth 
shall pass away, but my words shall not pass away. But of that 
day and hour knoweth no man, no, not the angels of heaven, 
but my Father only. But as the days of Noah were so shall 
also the coming of the Son of Man be. For as in the days that 
were before the flood they were eating and drinking, marrying 
and given in marriage, until the day that Noah entered the ark, 
and knew not until the flood came, and took them all away; so 
shall also the coming of the Son of Man, be. Then shall two be 
in the field; the one shall be taken, and the other left. Two 
women shall be grinding at the mill; the one shall be taken, and 
the other left. 

"Watch therefore; for ye know not what hour your Lord doth 
come. But know this, that if the good man of the house had 
known in what watch the thief would come, he would have 
watched, and would not have suffered his house to be broken up. 
Therefore be ye also ready; for in such an hour as ye think 
not the Son of Man cometh. Who then is a faithful and wise 
servant, whom his lord hath made ruler over his household, to 
give them meat in due season? Blessed is that servant, whom 
the Lord when he cometh shall find so doing. Verily, I say unto 
you, that he shall make him ruler over all his goods. But if that 
evil servant shall say in his heart, My lord delayeth his coming, 
and shall begin to smite his fellow servants, and to eat and to 
drink with the drunken, the lord of that servant shall come in 
a day when he looketh not for him, and in an hour that he is 
not aware of. And shall cut him asunder, and appoint him his 
portion with the hypocrites ; there shall be weeping and gnashing 
of teeth.' " (Matthew xxiv., 1-51.) 

The greatest of all reasons why we should become Christians 
is the fact that there is no way of life left for us unless we do 
become Christians. For if Christ is Lord of all, as it seems that 
we have, clearly proven that He is, if you are not a Christian 
then surely you are a castaway who is under Satan; and if 
under Satan, then you will be destroyed. There is no escape. 



290 SCIENCE AND RELIGION 

I know that there are some pseudo-Christians who seem to 
believe and teach that the coming of Christ will be inwardly, and 
not outwardly. 

"What fools these mortals be!" 

Do you not know that whatever comes inwardly will also 
come outwardly. If not, then is man in the image of his Maker? 

Have we not seen all along through this work that whatever 
transpires in the Microcosm must also transpire in the Macro- 
cosm? 

And if men receive the Holy Ghost as an electric shock, is it 
not evident that the world will also pass through the same expe- 
rience and receive the Holy Ghost as an electric shock? And 
if man is baptised with the Holy Ghost and with fire will not 
the Earth also be baptised with the Holy Ghost and with fire? 

Surely Jesus has told us the truth when He said, "For as the 
lightning cometh out of the east, and shinetn even unto the west, 
so shall also the coming of the Son of Man be." 

It must be remembered that when the angels approach mortal 
men, they are usually overcome with sleep. This is found in 
many places in the Bible. 

"And, behold, there was a great earthquake; for the angel of 
the Lord descended from heaven, and came and rolled back the 
stone from the door, and sat upon it. His countenance was 
like lightning,, and his raiment white as snow; and for fear of 
him the keepers did shake, and became as dead men." (Mat- 
thew xviii., 2-4.) 

Peter, James and John were also overcome at the transfigura- 
tion of Christ; and also at the time of the betrayal, an angel 
came to serengthen Jesus, and the Apostles who were watching 
with Him, were overcome. Many other instances could be 
cited. 

It is in this way that the wicked shall be destroyed at the com- 
ing of Christ. The Moral or Religious law must be in full force 
at that time, and the world must be baptised with the Holy 
Ghost. Amen. 

When we have considered the question in all its phases, it 
appears that the organ of Frmness is the highest organ of the 
mind outside of the Moral group. To the phrenologist, there- 
fore, it would look very reasonable that the function of this 
organ should be the ruling spirit of the ?p-e in the last days before 
the advent of the Moral spirit or the Millennial period. 



SCIENCE AND RELIGION 291 

We have seen that the Aspiring and Reflective groups of 
organs oppose each oiher in tunction; that the Aspiring group is 
allied to jupiter, and the Reflective group to Uranus, n we had 
arrived as tar as Uranus in our outward journey from the Sun 
and anticipated that Neptune would be our next goal, it does 
not look reasonable that we should be obliged to come back to 
Jupiter as a means of progress. When viewed in this light it 
would appear that those organs of the Reflective group should 
be the last to be considered before ushering in the Millennium, 
which relates to the Moral faculties and to Neptune. 

Accordingly I have written it this way in that chapter on the 
Progress of the world, and also in this chapter. But a hasty con- 
clusion is not wise; and it is well to look into the premises be- 
fore arriving at a conclusion. Let us therefore look into 
the question thoroughly that we may arrive at a just and wise 
conclusion. 

If we draw a line from the centre of the organ of Veneration 
down to the opening of the ear, those organs lying back of this 
line represent character, while those organs forward of this line 
represent intellect. Those persons living in those faculties back 
of this line regard their God as being a Personal God; while 
those who live in the intellect, or those faculties forward of this 
line, regard their God as being Spirit or Principle. The Jews 
particularly represent the former class, while the Gentiles par- 
ticularly represent the latter class. The Jews are people of char- 
acter, while the Gentiles are pepole of intellect. 

In looking up the world's history, you will notice that when 
the spirit of the age was backward of this line, the Jews were in 
the ascendency so far as having the Divine Oracles are con- 
cerned; but at the time of Christ, when the spirit of the age went 
forward of this line, then the Jews were hardened that the 
Gentiles might come in, and they became the chief followers of 
Christ. The Jews looked for tneir Messiah as Christ shall 
appear at His coming in the future, and for this reason they 
did not accept Him as their Lord when He came as a man; 
but the Gentiles, seeing in spirit, or through the intellect, ac- 
cept the gospel as Principle, and as the Spirit of Truth, and in 
this way Jesus was very acceptable to them. Let us look yet a 
little deeper. 

By referring to the horoscope of the crucifixion of Christ, it 
will be seen that Jupiter was on the meridian when He was 
crucified. The outward expression of this was, His triumphal 
entry into Jerusalem as King of the Jews. Jesus began preach- 



292 SCIENCE AND RELIGION 

ing when Saturn reached the zenith, and as Saturn is a superior 
planet to Jupiter, it may be urged that Jesus went backward 
in the scale in this case; but not so. He was tried before Pilate, 
who, as has been described as relating to Uranus; and this 
planet is in the twelfth house, the house of prison. So while 
Christ was true to Jupiter, He was also true to Uranus, and, in 
fact, to all the other planetary influences. 

Now, if we assume that what happens to the Christ as an 
individual, the Ego of the world, will also happen to the world 
when considered as a whole, we might assume that what hap- 
pened to Christ in those last days would give some index to the 
happenings of the world in the last days. 

On this hypothesis, we would assume that part of the people 
in the last days would place a great deal of stress upon their 
Personality. The Jews especially would take that ground, since 
they live in the elements of Character. We must also assume 
that since Uranus was afflicted sorely at the time, that those per- 
sons who trust to their reason will have a sorry time of it, 
and that many of them will be led into captivity; considering, of 
'course, that it is typical of Pilate's delivering Christ to be cruci- 
fied after- having found Him innocent. 

Comparing these researches with Holy Writ, we find that the 
Jews must be gathered back to Jerusalem, that they will accept 
the doctrine of Christ, since they look for the Messiah as Jesus 
shall come presently. We find in the seventh chapter of Reve- 
lations that there are one hundred and forty-four thousand of 
the Jews who have superb characters; being virtuous in every 
sense of the word. And of the Gentiles he said. "After this I 
beheld, and, lo, a great multitude, which no man could number, 
of all nations, and kindreds, and people, and tongues, stood 
before the throne, and before the Lamb, clothed in white 
robes and palms in their hands." 

All these shall not taste death,, having lived purely in every 
way from their infancy; they are without fault before God, so 
that they shall live forever. 

From this we might infer that intellect and character are both 
the ruling spirit of the age in those days; in fact, the lower mind 
having been made perfect, there is a yearning from all sources 
to receive the Baptism of the Holy Ghost. 

The greatest stress, however, seems to be placed on the Jews 
of superb characters, and for this reason I am of the opinion 
that if there is any predominating influences, it must go to that 
of Firmness, or the Stability of Character, 



SCIENCE AND RELIGION 293 

Character and Intellect should be nearly equal at that time, be- 
cause the two go hand in hand; and the one is the counterpart 
of the other. Who ever heard of great intellect without great 
character? Or who ever heard of great character without great 
intellect? The one is impossible without the other; and the 
increase of one will also result in the increase of the other. 

From what has been said we may easily infer that perilous 
times shall come in the last days, for the reason that the times 
are typical of the betrayal of Christ. The good people of the 
day will have so high an ideal of character and intellect that 
those who liye in these will be so far above the sinful people of 
the world that they will be hated, as all ultra righteous people 
have been hated in every age. They will therefore accuse and 
abuse them in every imaginable way. 

The question now arises, Why should we not be Christians? 
Is there anything to be gained by being an Infidel? Does the 
Infidel or Free Thinker have any priveleges that we do not have? 

Certainly not. We have all the privileges that they have, and 
the guiding influence of the spirit to help us besides, and the Holy 
Bible, which is the truth revealed to us through holy men as 
they were moved by the Holy Ghost, which things the Infidel 
does not have. If man wants to learn anything, if he would 
search out the deep mysteries of Nature, .there is every reason 
why he should become a Christian; he will not only be a better 
man, but if he will accept . and court the guiding influence 
of the spirit, it will help him wonderfully in searching out the 
knowledge he most desires. It is a mistaken idea that we are 
bound by any ties that are in any way detrimental to our welfare. 

Now I will explain to you a mystery.- You have read that 
Jesus said, "Things I see the Father do that I do." I would have 
you know that our Heavenly Father takes on the image of our 
earthly father in all our dreams and visions, and therefore if in a 
vision you should see the Father, and He smiles on you, then 
you may know that the works you are doing are pleasing to 
Him, but if He appears displeased, then you may know that the 
works you are doing are not as they should be. 

Strive to see the Father in your own interior consciousness; 
that you may be able to serve Him. God is at our right hand, 
and we should hear his voice speaking to us in plain words if 
we will only lend our ears. Some people have been deceived by 
this from the fact that Satan is always present, tempting us to 
do wrong. It is well therefore to try every spirit whether it is 



294 



SCIENCE AND RELIGION 




Mks. Estella M. LOOMIS. 



SCIENCE AND RELIGION 235 

good or not; for that spirit which will cause you to disobey the 
commandments is necessarily evil. 

Therefore TO-DAY, if you should hear His voice, 'harden not 
your hearts; but purge yourselves from dead works to serve the 
living God. 

Seeing then that we are compassed about with such an array 
of proofs, let us lay aside every weight, and the sin that doth so 
easily beset us, looking ever to Jesus, the author and finisher of 
our faith; who, having endured the cross, is set down at the right 
hand of God. 

"Behold, I stand at the door and knock; if any man hear my 
voice, and open the door, I will come in to him, and will sup 
with him, and he with me." 

"Come unto me, all ye that labor and are heavy laden, and I 
will give you rest. Take my yoke upon you, and learn of me; 
for I am meek and lowly in heart; and ye shall find rest unto 
your souls. For my yoke is easy and my burden is light." 



CHAPTER X. 
HOLY MATERNITY. 

By Mrs. Estella M. Loomis. 

To those who are seeking for a better way to live, and the 
good that they can do, I have written these few pages, hoping 
they for whom it is written may receive it in a virtuous spirit. 
May it prove to be the means of helping those who are striving „ 
to live a pure life, and to those who may have fallen. 

Amiability is a centralization of humility or modesty and 
purity; for without the former the principle of virtue is marred. 
The original life or spirit of man and woman is a pure divine 
principle, and does not partake of anything impure; but the 
conditions that are given to us hinders the spirit and causes all 
mental disorders, or evils, so-called selfishness, and sensuality, 
which are created by man himself in permitting the animal 
appetite to control him. 



296 SCIENCE AND RELIGION 

Physical purity is the stepping stone to soul culture, or inner 
development; and, with modesty and virtue, it leads to and 
leaves an unbroken chain to the love conditions of the soul. So 
perfect amiability is therefore based on purity. 

Modesty is next in order; without it man and woman remains 
without recognition. Self culture and love crown the whole, 
and constitutes a wreath of virtue in itself. 

We should strive from day to day to become better; that is, 
to control our dispositions, our animal or physical natures, and 
overcome bad habits. It is as Ella Wheeler Wilcox says: 
"Make each day worth while — feel that you have taken a step 
forward in some one direction; that you have overcome some 
fault, strengthened some' virtue, cheered some troubled soul, 
shown kindness to some living thing — human or beast." 

■ Now what grand beauties lies before us when we study the 
book of Nature, that has been open before the human family 
from the creation of Adam, but which has never been seen ex- 
cept by a very few who have truly known the meaning of the 
word, happiness. Everv effort of nature is always to do good, 
and to cast off that which can be of no further use in beautify- 
ing and perfecting its life. Then, if we will be taught by 
nature, every lesson will lead us to higher and higher degrees 
in life. We should cultivate every ^ood thought, word and ac- 
tion, and strive to cast off the rubbish; that is," every evil or 
unpleasant thought, word or action, and forget them forever. 

We are our own judges of what is right or wrong, and as we 
decide, so. we build our own characters, and make our own 
lives just what they are; then, when we add to this the right 
way of living, we have the right pursuit of happiness in accord- 
ance to the dictates of our own conscience, and the building 
of our own lives. , 

,■ What a beautiful structure looms up before us! The thought 
that we, as judges in the profession of life, have a right to the 
pursuit of happiness in our own way, and each one for himself, 
thereby building up a heaven in our own natures in which we 
can store away all of our own precious treasures, where moth 
ncr ru c t doth corrupt, nor thieves break through and steal. 
Then let us pick up the truths and set aside false doctrines and 
things of the past. Why not open the door of love, chanty 
and o-ood-will to all mankind? "Above all things have fervent 
charity among yourselves; for charity shall cover a multitude of 



SCIENCE AND RELIGION 297 

sins. Use hospitality one to another without grudging." This 
duty we owe to our fellow man; we are all children of the same 
Father. If we render kindness to our neighbor we give praise 
to our Father because we do what He desires us to do; and in 
this way we obey the new commandment that Christ has given 
us, "Love ye one another," and lay all selfish pride aside; treat 
one another with love, truth and purity, and unchangeable 
kindness. It will bring us nearer to the kingdom of our Father, 
because we are allowing the good that is within us to show 
forth; for God is good, and God is love, and in loving others 
we are not only developing our own souls, but are helping our 
brothers and sisters to see the All Good. The more acts of 
kindness we do the more it increases the good which already 
lies in the heart. 

If we will let the sunlight of God's love into our inner selfjt 
will open the way for His blessings, and give us the light which 
will shine as God wills, and making our life a very bower of 
loveliness, in which the song of never ceasing happiness will 
sing their notes of praise; and as we walk within the light we 
will go forth with love for all mankind; and- other souls will 
catch a glimpse of the light, and they, too, will grow and learn 
the way of doing good. Then how beautiful this life would be 
if we would look each other in the face with love and good 
will to all. 

The highest laws demand complete harmony in all relations, 
in the rght way of living as in everything else connected with 
the formation of character. We are apt to begin on the outside 
instead of the inside. Then let us think none but lovely 
thoughts that lead to pleasant words, and on to noble deeds; by 
this it causes our inner self to push onward and upward on its 
way to progression. 

Let us listen to the good and store- it away in memory's cell 
and pass the evil lightly by without injustice to the good; and 
as our eyes are the windows of the soul, so let us try to see the 
grandeur in all created things; and overlook the faults of all 
mankind, and help him to find the road of virtue; for we must 
trust him, then the good that is within him strives to do the best 
it can. 

Look irto the life of Washington, and mark what tender and 
b 1 *cther!y love he had for Irs comrades and also for his country. 
We should never fail to take his character for an example, for 



298 SCIENCE AND RELIGION 

it shows that his inner self was pure. Our character is what we 
should live for. It is as if it was a flower; and if we allow the 
weeds to grow thick around it and never cultivate it, what can 
we expect? Only a dwarf. The clear thinker and careful ob- 
server must realize that there is one and only one main object 
in life, and that is the building of character. Then to live right 
we must cultivate the inner self. It lies within our own power 
to do so, and put all selfish pride aside; and the everlasting dis- 
tinction between the rich and the poor, between the college 
graduate and the student of the common people. 

The glorious Sun pours down his golden light not more 
cheerfully upon the rich man's palace than upon the poor man'? 
cabin. Some one has ssid, "It seems to be universal law that 
the sweetest flower grows in the vales of humility." The 
manger is ever the cradle of our Saviour, and the friend of hu- 
manity is rarely born under a palace roof. 

When we read of the life of our Saviour and note the love He 
had for all, then why should be have a selfish pride? He never 
felt Himself better than those around Him, or felt conceited 
because He knew all things. He was humble, pure and noble. 
Why do we waver and fail to take heed of His teachings, His 
example, when He taught- us to love one another? 

This inner hidden life is not to be found in the world, but by 
turning away from it ; and looking for the light of that heavenly 
world and for the still sweet voice that comes to guide us 
aright. By quieting the outer senses we become conscious 
of the" inner self; by clearing the mind of the busy thoughts 
of the material life we make room for the thoughts of the inner 
life. We should each day go where we can be alone, to rest 
the mind and cultivate the inner self; or the still voice that 
comes to us, for it is there we find wisdom, as well as in books 
or schools. 

Knowledge of material things may be acquired of man; but 
knowledge of eternal things, which is wisdom, is of God. When 
we have lived the inner life ror a time it brings us into harmony 
with Nature. How beautiful this life seems ! and when we stroll 
out and view Nature where all is quiet, how grand it all is! 
We know that life exists, and there is where we can feel nearer 
to God. 

When a man receives knowledge and wisdom he feels an 
inharmony with the eating of flesh food; he feels that he was 



SCIENCE AND RELIGION 299 

• 

meant to be the protector of the creatures, and not the mur- 
derer or destroyer. He shrinks from taking life unnecessarily, 
as he grows more human toward his fellow creatures, he has 
more consideration for all animated things. He wishes to give 
the creatures the freedom he desires for himself. He sees the 
earth supplied with food for man and beast, and he cannot enjoy 
taking innocent lives for food to satisfy his savage appetite. 
He feels that he is living nearer to God, and becomes more 
Godlike, his love for self, which is a destructive and cruel love, 
changes to a love for others; and as his attitude of mind 
changes from desire of serving self to the desire of serving 
others, he feels a growing kinship and love toward not only all 
mankind, but all living creatures. He feels more distinctly 
the creative power, and yearns to' protect life rather than to 
oppress and destroy it. 

Our Creator has all things in a perfect mechanical order — a 
place for everything, and everything in its place. Therefore 
masculine and feminine belong together from the order of crea- 
tion.' but it was not intended for man and woman to abuse their 
sex nature. God created man and woman for one grand pur- 
pose — the propagation of the "race — but not for them to gratify 
their sex nature for mere pleasure. Man alone abuses this 
function, and to the extent that he does so, he is deprived of 
Divine guidance, which is possessed by all the animated world. 

A pure-minded woman wants love, not passion; her nature 
being love, she must have some object to love. Many beautiful 
things are obtainable through a chaste life, a life of self control, 
and everything desirable is lost by indulgence. One hour of 
chaste love between man and woman is worth more to them 
than all the indulgence of a long .life. 

How sad to know that man and woman allow themselves to 
be ruled by lust! And in doing so they are not only wastin.o- 
their strength, but blasting their lives. The serpent lust is al- 
lowed to rule, and not man. Children are begotten after tVr 
vital forces are wasted, and not by purity, as it was intended. 
Then parents expect their children to be bright and intellec- 
tual. If they exoect to have a long life and healthy children 
they must live a life of chastity. 

Then, speaking of slaving the unborn babes, T think it is a 
sin. Remember, there is some One whose eve never closes. 
Our Father who says "Thou shalt not kill." I think this is one 



300 SCIENCE AND RELIGION 

cause ot many suicides. When a woman makes an attempt to 
destroy that life and does not succeed, her child will then have 
those distinctive ideas born within its nature: he will have an 
inborn desire to kill something, or to take his own life. 

I know of a woman who was in this position, and when her 
little son was only a lad he showed the conditions his mother 
had given Him, by telling her that he wanted to die, or some- 
thing to that effect. And when he became of age his wother 
was quietly reading in her room one evening when he came to 
her and exchanged a few pleasant words, and on leaving kissed 
her good night. He went out of the house into the darkness 
and alone. When she presently heard the report of a pistol, 
she threw her hands up and cried, "Oh, God! what have I 
done?" She realized the awful crime she had caused. We can 
interpret this mother's grief; for a blow in a similar way, I 
think, is given to those who slay the unborn babes when they 
meet- their Father in heaven. 

I believe what Mrs. Lambert, says in her little book called 
"Holy Maternity," in which she says: "But many think that if 
this deed can be accomplished before life is felt, there is no life, 
and therefore there is no harm in destroying it. But that is 
only one of the darkest subterfuges of the devil himself; for 
be it known unto you, oh, guilty woman, whoever you may be, 
that at whatever period after conception takes place, if you de- 
stroy the germ, you destroy a human being, or life; for life 
exists from the first moment of conception." And further, she 
says: "There are some homes childless through no sin of the 
parents; but I have reference to those homes where they live 
after the flesh, murdering their children and by these dark 
deeds of hell destroying them, claiming that it is no sin." 

When I think of the slaying of the innocents in the world, 
then the thought of Luke xviii., 15-17, comes to my mind. 
"And they brought unto him also infants, that he would touch 
them; but when his disciples saw it, they rebuked them. But 
Jesus called them unto him, and said, 'Suffer little children to 
come unto me, and forbid them not, for of such is the kingdom 
of God. Verily I say unto you, Whosoever shall not receive 
the kingdom of God as a little child shall in no wise enter 
therein.' " 

Christ blessed the little children. He took them in His 
arms — an act of simple, tender love — He was in sympathy with 



SCIENCE AND RELIGION 301 

life's beginning. Then He laid His hand upon them, bless- 
ing them, then making them the text of a sermon, the germ of 
one great thought that admits of boundless expansion, applica- 
tion, which Christ had^for the true and lovely. He could 
scarcely look upon the eloquence of the dawn of childhood 
without such an exclamation as, "Of such is the kingdom of 
heaven!" Why, oh woman, destroy the innocent spirit, when 
of such is the kingdom of heaven. Why not live in purity and 
multiply as Christ has taught us? 

We all know that a little child is pure, innocent, unselfish, 
and has no impure thoughts; and why do we not obey those 
words? It is plain enough; and then, unless we become as 
little children we cannot enter the kingdom of heaven. No 
doubt there are few who enter the highest- in the kingdom, 
but when we become as pure in mind and body as a little child 
the gate then will be ajar for us. 

When man and woman will live in purity with one another, 
wom~n then will redeem the world, for she is the mother of all 
living to him, and there is no life for man without her. It is 
woman's work here to elevate humanity; she has it in her 
power to raise man to any height of goodness, or she can cause 
him to become the very lowest. 

How wrong it is for a young lady to seek to win a young 
man's heart to break it! How little does she know of the life 
she has caused to become reckless! And at parties her costume 
is made with low neck and short sleeves, only to show her 
pretty neck, "she claims," but oh, where is the modesty of that 
young lady? I must say that it is sadly forgotten. She is a 
snare to the young men, and a reproach to their virtue. 

The young ladies should cultivate modesty more than flirta- 
tions. Her mind should be of a higher sphere than to flirt with 
the faithless, for it is only that* class that will engage in such 
foolishness. A good-minded man will not accept her as a com- 
panion, for he wants a pure-minded woman to help him through 
life's journey. She should have more honor and more self- 
respect than to allow herself to drift in such a foolish channel. 
By practicing virtue she will help to avoid the ill opinion that 
some men hold toward women, thus elevating her sex to a 
higher standard of appreciation. 

Now speaking of the young men, I will say that they should 
never allow themselves to engage, in slandering women among 



302 SCIENCE AND RELIGION 

their associates, or using unrespectful remarks. If he cannot 
talk as respectful of the ladies before men as he does to the 
ladies themselves, then he should not be allowed to associate 
with pure-minded women. The young men should remember 
that virtue is just as binding upon men as it v is upon women; 
for the men are the fathers of our daughters, and if they are 
not pure, then how can they reasonably expect to raise up 
pure daughters? Will not they inherit his evil conditions? 
It is a mistaken idea that the women only should have virtue. 
The. young men should be< virgins as well as the young ladies, 
that virtue should have its perfect work; and only in this way 
will the race become elevated. 

There is something more in love than the majority of this 
generation realizes. Love is free; it cannot be bound by any 
law except that of its own great nature; but sensual acts can 
and should be bound. When human nature is free from the ty- 
rant passion's chains, then love will always be good, because it 
will always produce beneficial results. 

If men and women were known to be too honorable to do 
wrong, one with the other, then woman could approach the 
man toward whom she feels attracted as a most loving brother, 
and he would receive her as a loved sister; and in that manly 
and womanly sympathy, no sensual passions blinding their sen- 
sibilities, they would certainly know whether it was a brotherly 
and sisterly love, or a more sacred love ; and even if they should 
begin to think that it was true love when it was not, verity of 
experience would check their ardor and suggest carefulness, 
and by the purity of absolute chastity on the part of both, the 
intuitions would instruct the intellect and thus prevent all mis- 
takes in marriages. 

"And still we love trie evil cause, 
And of the just effects complain; 
We tread upon life's broken, laws, 
And murmur at our self-inflicted pain. 
We turn us from the light and find 
Our special shapes before us thrown, 
As they who leave the sun behind, 
Walk in the shadows of themselves alone." 

—Mrs. F. M. Lambert. 



SCIENCE AND RELIGION 303 

"To-day we find followers of God who do not want light on 
this line. They say they are saved and perhaps, say they are 
sanctified, but as long as they are living after the fleshly desires, 
whether in eating or drinking, or in sexual indulgence, the old 
Adamic tap root of fallen nature is there. "There is a gen- 
eration that are pure in their own eyes yet is not washed from 
their filthiness." — Pro. xxx., 12. 

"While some are rejecting light, there are some honest 
hearts who are asking for the old paths. Lust is sin, whether 
in the marriage relation or out of it; for marriage never makes 
it any other thing than what it. really is. God never intended 
that marriage should be a cloak for legalized prostitution, as 
it is in hundreds of cases to-day. 

"Here comes a man whose ruling passion is lust. He has 
too much self-respect to commit adultery, and so he singles out 
some pure girl, and perhaps, treats her with the utmost respect. 
He woes and wins her for his bride. He procures a marriage 
licence, and placing it in the hands of a magistrate or minister, 
the ceremony is performed; he claims her for all his own, 
and this bit of paper, and those few words, he thinks exempts 
h : m from all lascivious sin. He may give way to his base 
desires at will, because, you see, he has complied with the law, 
and if he provides for her temporal wants, and does not misuse 
her in any other way, there is no law in all our boasted land of 
liberty to-day that would take any notice of the cruelty in- 
flicted on her by the demon of lust." 

Section 96, of the Civil Code of California, reads as follows: 

"Persistent refustal to have reasonable matrimonial inter- 
course as husband and wife, when health and physical condi- 
tions does not make such refusal reasonably necessary, is de- 
sertion." Or, in other words, if one will not submit and sur- 
render their virtue to the demon of lust, it becomes a valid 
grounds for divorce, in this boasted land of liberty! 

"Think you that this is the kind of marriage Jesus meant 
when he said, 'What God hath joined together, let not man 
put asunder?' No, indeed! Marriage under such circum- 
stances is, at best, prostitution sanctioned by law, and bears the 
mark of the beast, and justly merits the wrath of an angry God. 
He meant a pure and holy marriage, sanctioned both by God 
and man, and free from lust. 



304 SCIENCE AND RELIGION 

''Wherever found, I contend that lust is sin. No priest or 
magistrate can make it holy. To that end it must be kept pure 
and clean. The wife should be treated with as much respect 
after marriage as before. She should always have enough of 
the real womanhood about her to treat her husband in the 
same manner. 'God sent not His Son into the world to con- 
demn the world, but that the world through Him might be 
saved.' If you find that the old nature still brings you into 
bondage, pray for real cleansing and deliverance, and that on 
every line, and rest assured that God will help you. 

"But the old man of sin dies hard. At this point it will cost 
sighs, groans an dconfessions to crucify him; for he will not 
give up without a struggle. But when you get fully delivered, 
you can shout victory over sin, the flesh and the devil. 

"Esau sold his birthright for a mess of pottage, and parents 
barter themselves and their children for a shadow, a momentary 
pleasure, to be followed by disgust and loathing. But some 
say that God gave us this desire, and He would be unjust to 
punish for what He created. 'Let no may say when he is 
t rrpted, I am tempted of God: for God cannot be tempted with 
evil, neither tempteth He any man; but every man is tempted 
when he is drawn away of his own lust and enticed. Then 
when lust hath conceived, it bringeth forth sin; and when 
sin is finished, it bringeth forth death. Do not err, my beloved 
brethren.' Jas. L, J 3-16. 

"Our hands, our feet, our eyes, our ears and every member 
of our body has its natural work. Our eyes are not made to 
feast on carnal objects. Our ears are not made to listen to 
vulgarity. Our feet are not made to run in forbidden paths; 
and those other members of our body has a still greater work 
to perform, viz.. the reproduction of the species. When they 
are used for this alone, it is proper and right, and meets the 
approval of God. 

"God said, 'Marriage is honorable in all, and the bed is unde- 
fined, ' meaning in its pure relation to the law of God and man; 
and by marriage they accept this law of chastity. Matthew 
Henry, commenting on this passage, says: 'Marriage is honor- 
able and happy, when persons come together pure and chaste, 
and preserve the marriage bed undefiled, not only from unlaw- 
ful, but inordinate affections.' 

"Adam Clark says of marriage- 'What a pity that this heav- 



SCIENCE AND RELIGION 305 

enly institution should have been perverted! That, instead 
of becoming a sovereign help to all, it is now, through its 
prostitution to animal and secular purposes, become the de- 
stroyer of millions!' 

"Satan says, 'It is not sin>' for God says multiply.' Well, 
taking this view of it, is it their object to multiply when the 
mother is already fulfilling her part of the command by building 
up the young life, or else nursing her little one? If this is their 
only aim, she will be set apart during this time. Tell me truly, 
are they obeying this command when they change the natural 
use of the woman into that which is against nature? There 
are some wives who are compelled to undergo as much from 
their, husbands as a common harlot is expected to endure from 
the common rabble of the street. And then, after this, she is 
expected to endure the pain of motherhood -without a murmur. 
'How are the mighty fallen!' 

"Eld. V. A. Dake wrote, in 1888, these truthful words: 
"Wives, when pregnant, and bearing the burden of systaining 
a duplex life, are, nevertheless, called upon time and time again 
to yield to the lustful demands of their husbands, who have 
made them parties to onanism (Gen. xxxviii., 9), and other vile 
and unclean practices. Their very souls are sick with hope 
long deferred. Do not call the doctrine of sexual purity a 
'delusive and dangerous doctrine.' Women love the doctrine 
of sexual continence, except for procreation, because it brings 
freedom to them from a slavery more galling than the lash of 
the slave driver.'. God alone knows the heart anguish which 
many of our sex are suffering because of the 'skeleton in the 
closet.' This foe of lust has entered some of the dearest 
homes of our land, wringing the hearts of wives and mothers 
with unutterable anguish.' 

"Well," says some one, God said in the beginning, 'It is not 
good for man to be alone.' True; neither is it now. He 
needs a helpmate, but not a slave to his passions. 

"Paul said, Tt is good for a man net to touch a woman,' 
thus showing clearly that it is possible lor men and women to 
live continent lives, and that it was much the better way. I 
believe the blood applied saves from all sins, not excepting lust. 

"Lu c tful desire is sin, whether in or out of the marriage rela- 
tion ; therefore, 'Walk in the sp ; rit, and ye shall not fulfill the 
lus'.s of the flesh. Lust is the desire to gratify the flesh alone, 



306 SCIENCE AND RELIGION 

without keeping the real object in view, for which God created 
the organs of reproduction/' 

There is a love which few have known. It is a love that 
opens the inner sanctuary of the soul, and when it does, the 
light of God's great nature shines in and illuminates the mind, 
the whole nature of the . individual, consuming all evil desires 
and passions and exalting that individual to a magnificent man 
or woman. 

Now, to pick up the thread of life, let us start where the light 
of the world finds us, and that is at home, which is a little 
world of itself, the seat where happiness abounds and furnishes 
a sphere for the exercise of every virtue. 

Virtue is not to be put on and off with one's best clothes. 
Nature will, neither be molested nor violated without punish- 
ment, which is handed, down through generations. 

Prof. O. S. Fowler says: "Is virtue loathsome that it must 
be stifled? If husbands and wives would but manifest more 
love in purity they would experience far less of its animal as- 
pect. You have once loved in purity, who has not? and it is 
said that marriage kills love. Why should it? Its natural 
sphere so perfectly adapted in every way to promote it so 
often creates disgust? Because up to marriage they cherish 
platonic love; yet when suddenly transferred to its animal 
plane which deadens love's purity. All the world have won- 
dered why marriage generally takes all the poetry out of love. 
God-did not intend for love's purity to be deadened. He cre- 
ated man and woman for one purpose, not for them, to merely 
gratify their physical nature." Again he says: 

"Let any, all, who have truly and deeply loved recall and 
analyze this statement : There are few men or women who have 
not had experiences which, if they were to think over would 
prove to them that the happiest hours of their lives were 
while keeping company with the one they loved. 

"How many times when man and woman have spent an 
evening together and separated, they have both felt such a 
happy exhilaration it seemed as if their bodies had no weight, 
but as if they floated along without effort, and they looked for- 
ward to the time when they would meet again. Then when they 
marry, if they were separated for life they would not feel the 
same, and in many casese would even be sorry they married at 
all. Why is this? It is because that while they were both 



SCIENCE AND RELIGION 307 

potent with life" there was a harmonious interchange and inter- 
blending of love which fed the body, mind, and soul; and when 
that life was exhausted, nothing remained but the harmony of 
what had been and the desire to find it again. This desire is 
often the cause of excessive indulgence." 

Sex passion is often mistaken for love, and more marriages 
occur because of this than for any other cause, and this is one 
reason why so many marriages are a failure. It is also where 
the sin of the world begins. We put it upon our innocent 
children, and when they become men and women, they show 
the conditions they were born under, so it goes on and on, 
through generation after generation. How can we expect 
those who follow us to be better, or even as good, if we neglect 
to lay the right foundation for them to build upon? That is 
why I think it is necessary for man and woman to perfect them- 
selves first. We cannot expect to raise 1 an intellectual and vir- 
tuous family when we have habits which we know are not bene- 
fitting our body or mind. The germ must be pure if we expect 
purity in return. ► , 

Woman ought to prepare her mind and body before she takes 
a step, to bring her child to the world; and while pregnant, 
her life should be happy, chaste, and free or unburdened from 
cares that worry her. She should free herself from the foolish 
. fashions of the day, and wear gowns flowing from the shoul- 
ders with no weight upon the hips. 

The first five months should be devoted to physical culture, 
while the rest should be devoted to study and cultivation of the 
mind. She should live wholly for her child's sake, and when 
she feels fretted or annoyed over the trials of life, she should 
stop to conquer, and quiet the inner self; go out among nature, 
listen to her teachings, while from all around earth, waters 
and the depths of air, comes a still voice, which will comfort 
those who are weary. 

Look into the beautiful life of Christ; a good, simple minded, 
truth feeling, true loving soul. He felt the truth; He offered 
no argument, and like a woman He breathed out the emotions 
of His inward nature, "I and my Father are one," because He 
felt Himself to be in harmony with the principle of Nature. 
Mary and Christ cap the climax by Mary's happy and- holy state 
of mind during Christ's nativity. She was in a hilly country, 
drinking abundantly the invigorating- breeze of Judah's balmy 
clime, telling how happy her vision had made her. 



308 SCIENCE AND RELIGION 

Oh, woman; why not take this beautiful mother for an ex- 
ample? Does it not show that purity will bring purity in re- 
turn? She who was chosen to be the mother of our Saviour! 
She was poor and obscure in the world, but was chosen of the 
Lord and precious rich in childlike humility, in the tenderness 
of feeling, in submissiveness of spirit, and in faith. In her the 
most lovely and delicate traits of womanhood were unfolded 
and the most lofty calling of woman was shown; hence the 
whole race was blessed in her. 

The fact that Joseph and Mary lived purely, and that he knew 
her not until after Christ was born, is conclusive proof that 
absolute chastity is in perfect harmony with God's holy law. 

Another thing worth mentioning here is the fact that it seems 
to be the spirit of this age for some people to seek purity. Some 
girls have come to me who have never heard of these principles 
of chastity, and say that they do not believe it right to live as 
the world is living to-day. It seems to be spontaneous in them, 
and it leads us to the belief that the world is awaking to a sense 
of purity, whether it is being taught to them or not. 

Maternal love is the mother's one educational and moulding 
agent. How beautiful it is to see her caress her little one! 
being constituted to love her infant with a tenderness that lan- 
guage cannot express; and children. naturally loving those who 
love them. These two facts make them love her the most, 
and this gives her unlimited moulding powers over them. 

Who knows but mother? She can soothe the pain, and heal 
the wound, and when her wayward child returns, mother will 
meet him at the door with outstretched arms ready to forgfve. 
She can take back her child and overlook the wrongs. No one 
kncws the sadness of her heart when her child goes astray and 
wanders here orthere, God knows where, and the sorrow of that 
heart! How sad it is to see a boy or girl bring sadness to their 
mother's heart, she who cuddles them so near to her heart, and 
teaches them as they kneel at her knee. 

"Now I lay me down to sleep, 
I pray the Lord my soul to keep." 

It is necessary for woman to guard her children and instruct 
them, for it is in her power to mould their characters for life, 
and can make them noble men and women. 



SCIENCE AND RELIGION 309 

When General Grant left home for college, his mother said 
to him, "I want you to be a man, and I want you to be fearless 
of all things except to do wrong." In the presence of tempta- 
tions and enterprises, his mother's words would come to him, 
and helped him, and led him on to do the good he has done. 

There are many instances where a mother's cheer and encour- 
aging words have helped her child to meet the destiny of their 
lives. 

I believe in woman's rights, but I think she will step out of 
her sphere when she places herself in the field by the side of 
man, for there she will lose her queenliness and become man- 
nish. Her children will lose the refinement that helps them 
to become noble men and women. I think her work is at home, 
to be a companion for her children, and her husband's counsel- 
or, and governing the home. 

When man and woman are in harmony with each other, each 
taking the other into their counsel, then you will find within 
their doors peace, harmony and prosperity. Woman should be 
queenly in her home; she should cultivate purity, sweetness of 
disposition, and all that is noble and elevaang, for her influence 
goes further than she realizes. She is an example for her 
children, and she is one who can comfort her companion when 
he comes home weary with the toils of life. 

A prospective mother should know how to guard herself against 
the evils that will harm her offspring. She should know how 
to conduct herself to endow her child with traits of character 
that will be a blessing to her, and be beloved by all. It is 
not going too far on this subject to say that during the last 
three or four months, if she wishes her child to follow a cer- 
tain occupation, she can open the way for her child by con- 
stantly dwelling upon those chosen thoughts; but not thoughts 
alone will do this. For an example, let us say that she wishes 
her child to become a minister. She should diligently search 
within the Scriptures for those principles she most dearly loves. 
If these cannot come from the depths of her soul, where love 
and harmony exist, then her mission will not be complete; and 
so it will be found with all other occupations; she should love 
the work that she wants her child to do. 

Here then lies woman's greatest opportunity to do a great 
work in elevating and perfecting the human race. Women 
are strangely ignorant of this vital truth; until recent years it 



310 SCIENCE AND RELIGION 

has not been considered a proper theme for tongue or pen. 
We should all become informed upon the subject of prenatal 
influences, and of the laws relating to the same. 

Beauty of person, sweetness of disposition, with the desire to 
bring flowers (as I may call them, for what is more lovely than 
flowers?) for herself and others to admire, should be one beau- 
tiful hope for woman to strew along the path of life. But here 
it does not close, for the husband has a work to do which is as 
important as that of the wife, and perhaps more so. Dr. Dio 
Lewis, in his wOrk on "Chastity," voices my sentiments on this 
question when he says: 

"No man should ever beget a child without weeks, perhaps 
■ months' of preparation for this important office. He should live 
temperately, soberly and chastely. If he has bad habits, he 
should during this period at least, carefully abstain from indulg- 
ing them. He should cultivate purity of thought, and seek 
* through an intelligent sympathy with his wife in all her hopes 
and aims." 

We know that the intellect is our guide in all things, 
"knowledge is power," and this kind of knowledge is more 
powerful than- any other. Then let us learn how to so apply it 
as to make our children a great deal better than ourselves. 

It becomes our duty to weed out vices, cultivate our excel- 
lences, and keep ourselves on high and virtuous ground. This 
is our specific work, and we should see to it that we execute it 
in the very best way. 

"This I say then, Walk in they spirit, and we shall not fufilll 
the lusts of the flesh. For the flesh lusteth against the spirit, 
and the spirit against the flesh; and these are contrary the one 
to the other; so that ye cannot do the things that ye would. 
But if ye be led by the spirit, ye are not under the law. Now 
the works of the flesh are manifest, which are these: Adulter}, 
fornication, uncleanness, lasciviousness, idolatry, witchcraft, 
hatred, variance, emulations, wrath, strife, seditions, heresies, 
envyings, murders, drunkenness, revelings and . such like ; of 
which I tell you before, as I have also told you in time past, that 
they which do such things shall not inherit the kingdom of 
God. . But the fruit of the spirit is love, joy, peace, long-suffer- 
ing, gentleness, goodness, faith, meekness, temperance, against 
such there is no law. And they that are Christ's have cruci- 
fied the flesh with the affections and lusts. If we live in the 



SCIENCE AND RELIGION 311 

spirit, let us also walk in the spirit. Let us not be desirous of 
vainglory, provoking one another, envying one another." 
(Gal. v., 16-26.) 

Here in this paragraph of Paul's is shown us the way to clean 
our raiment, and make us whiter than snow; or to wear the 
white robe, as it was intended for us in the beginning, and which 
was given us in purity. But as it stands to-day, it is like a 
wound after it has healed, the scar is there, which is handed 
down through generation after generation. Then to walk in 
the spirit we must live a chaste life, for the sensual acts and 
thoughts are earthly and weak at best. 

Then.it is necessary for us to overcome these faults as far as 
possible, and to fill the mind with all beautiful and ennobling 
thoughts. Then the whole nature will gradually see the higker 
life, and to walk with, and be led by the spirit. If we would live 
a life of chastity, then we would receive Divine guidance, which 
would lead us to higher attainments. The path of attainment 
in religion, as in science, art and poetry, lies through self-control 
and virginity. Self-control is the foundation of a moral Life, 
and it knows no creed or race, and in all ages of the world, 
in all religions, and in all races, the men of self-control have 
lived pure lives. Where chastity and self control are found vow 
will find spiritual knowledge and blessings are little by little re- 
vealed. 

If parents would study and practice this creative science, 
their offspring would be well worth raising. Man can achieve 
temperance, religious, educational and other reforms, but woman 
alone can regenerate humanity and make earth once more a 
paradise. Oh, what children she could bear, if she just knew 
these prenatal laws! They would be more brilliant and perfect 
than the sun now shines upon. 

Why not awake, oh man and woman, from this ignorance and 
folly of the present, to the exalted destiny thus imposed upon 
you? Long enough, oh, too long, have we trifled away what 
God intended for our good. He has done all that ever he could 
do to enable humanity to bring forth perfect human beings, but 
man and woman alone have crushed the pure spirit He has 
sent us by their continued sin. 

This, oh dear reader, are our productions! Should life be 
begotten by accident or through mere carnal desire, or should 
it not be by design? Should parents indulge their lust from 



312 SCIENCE AND RELIGION 

day to day and then hate their seed at its conception? or is it 
not more Godlike to love that life and give it freedom, a life 
of joy and peace, and help it to gain the knowledge and bless- 
ings that God has set it here to receive When we know that 
we can elevate our race and make man and woman superior 
to what we are to-day, then "it is our duty to do so. 

I have herad it said by able speakers that "we want men of 
character to rule our country." This is the truest path to 
character. Oh, what excellent bounties we could shower upon 
our children by living as we should! May the time not be far 
off when the sleeping souls awake and see the countless bless- 
ings that are ours when we awake and come to the conscious- 
ness of a purer life ! The thought of God our Father, the ruler 
of us all, ought to make us good and true to each other. We 
are bound together in Him who gives us our daily bread not 
only for our bodies > but also for our souls. Then, when we 
pray, He and the angels will hear us. When all our thoughts 
are pure and true, our guardian angel can be near us, and by 
living a pure life it helps to draw every virtue to us, and keeps 
them hovering round to strengthen, guide and cheer us. When 
our acts are free from vice, and our consciences clear from sin, 
and we have charity for all mankind, then the light will shine, 
and the truth will forever flow. 



CHAPTER XI. 

JESUS. 
Taurus the Bull. 

"Be not far from me; for trouble is near; for there is none to 
help. Many Bulls have compassed me; strong bulls of Bashan 
have beset me round. They gaped upon me with their mouths, 
as a ravening and a roaring lion'.' (Psalm xxii., 11-13.) 

When the Master called me to perform these services, saying, 
"Come drive my cows together," I responded with "All right," 
when immediately my spiritual eye was closed. 



SCIENCE AND RELIGION 313 

By referring to the following horoscope it will be seen that 
the two scientific planets, Mars and Uranus, were in the sign of 
Taurus at the time of my birth; and, as most scientific men know 
very well, Taurus is represented by the bull. • 

It may be well to explain before going further, that the study 
of the physical sciences exercises the left hemisphere of the 
brain, causing it to predominate; and as this brain is negative 
and feminine, these men are spiritually termed Cows instead of 
Bulls. 

• It relates to those men who have science, laws, theories, intui- 
tion, philosophies, etc., as the basis of their religion. The influ- 
ence of Mars is to take cognizance of the laws and forces of God 
and Nature, while the influence of Uranus relates 'more to sci- 
ence, analysis, intuition, and philosophy. Therefore, the Master 
closed my spiritual eye, so that. I could not see the operation of 
the spirit, but that I should understand these things only as they 
were revealed to me through reason, so that in writing this vol- 
ume, it is written in scientific terms, so that it will appeal to your 
reasoning and scientific mind, and it appeals to your understand- 
ing by- scientific demonstration. 

"But the natural man receiveth not the things of the spirit of 
God: for they are foolishness unto him; neither can he know 
them, because they are spiritually discerned. But he that is 
spiritual judgeth all things, yet he himself is judged by no man. 
For who hath known the mind of the Lord, that he may instruct 
Him? But we have the mind of Christ." (I. Cor. ii., 14-16.) 

Therefore in this volume I have not appealed to your faith 
scarcely at all, but I appeal chiefly to your reason. The time is 
rapidly approaching when all religion must be reduced to a con- 
scious basis. I do not appeal to those members of the Church 
cr those people who have accepted the doctrine of Christ by 
faith alone; for these, as "Lambs of God" (derived from Aries 
the Ram) have taken the direct route to Christ, which is the 
superior method. But I appeal to those men who are under 
heaven (under the Moral group), to those who live in the animal 
and intellectual brain, to those who have science, laws, forces, 
theories, analysis and philosophies as the basis of their religion, 
instead of faith. Yet it is my earnest desire to drive them to 
faith through the proofs of science. 

I appeal to scientific men only; to those who are seeking God 
through Nature ; to those who regard their God as consisting of 
laws, forces, and physical universe. It is greatly to be desired 



314 SCIENCE AND RELIGION 

that these men become converted, that they may be able to see 
the Eternal Godhead in all their scientific researches; that they 
come to a unity in the faith, that they come to the knowledge 
of the Son of God, that they may bring forth fruit unto God. 

If by the message contained in this volume these men are 
brought to the faith in Him who suffered on the cross, even 
Him whom God raised from the dead and set on high in the heav_ 
enly places, even Him who has promised us life everlasting 
through faith in Him, then my mission will have been fulfilled. 

Christ has need for scientific men to-day as well as for any 
other. The time has come when science proper is of great aid 
to religion, in preparing us for the final conflict of the last days 
before the Millennial period. There will be great conflict between 
science and religion, and it is necessary to have some very 
learned men to meet the emergency. These scientific men are 
very useful servants of Christ in the cause. 

Their office is to demonstrate scientifically the ways of life, 
the philosophy of religion, to discover or uncover all the truths 
of science, the nature of man, the influence of the starry heavens 
in all its detail; to demonstrate the ways of God to Man, and a 
multitude of other things that could not be enumerated here. 

It may be well to explain that the vernal equinox has a retro- 
grade movement, so that it appears a little farther back in the 
zodiac each year. The first point of the sign Aries corresponds 
to the vernal equinox, regardless of the constellation it may be 
in, and it seems to have something to do with the object of our 
worship. Thus, at the time of Adam, it occupied the constella- 
tion of Gemini, which gives rise to the dual nature of man, good 
and evil, hence the Twins; and it was typical of the conflict 
between Christ and Satan. At the time of Abraham, this equi- 
nox had retrograded to the constellation of Taurus. At this 
time the Bull was the principal object of worship, which is in- 
stanced by the Molten Calf, which the children of Israel erected 
in the wilderness; the idol of moloch, and others. But at 'l.e 
time of Christ, the first point of Aries corresponded with the 
constellation of Aries, and hence Christ was called the Lamb of 
God (Aries the. Ram) and Christ became the chief object of wor- 
ship. The followers of Christ were referred to as Lambs, as is 
instanced in many places in the New Testament, and Christ was 
called the "Good Shepherd." Christ was also called the Lion 
(Leo the Lion) of the tribe of Judah. The constellation of 
Leo occupied the fourth sign at the time of the birth of the 



SCIENCE AND RELIGION 315 

twelve tribes of Israel, but owing to the procession of the equi- 
noxes the constellation of Leo now runs well over into the sign 
of Virgo. 

Now notice the difference between my call and that of the 
Apostles. Jesus said to Peter, "Feed my Lambs." It is not in- 
ferred here that Christ was an owner of sheep, but He said, 
"Unless yeteat my flesh and drink my blood, ye have no life in 
you; but he that eateth my flesh and drinketh my blood dwell- 
eth in me and I in him, and I will raise him up at the last day." 
Peter was called to preach the gospel of Christ, and by preach- 
ing the gospel he was feeding the Lambs, the followers of 
Christ, with the living bread — the body and blood of Christ. 
Now I am not required to convert any one, but to convince 
them that all sciences are branches of one science, and that the 
sciences are in perfect harmony with natural religion, which is 
based upon Christ. There is really no religion in science, and 
consequently no life in it; but when one is convinced, he is 
referred to the gospel of Christ, in which there is life, and by 
which he may be begotten into the faith, but not by me. For 
I am only, one of -the instructors in Christ and not one of the 
fathers. (See I. Cor., 4-15. I am only required to "drive them 
together" by showing the harmony existing between all these. 
My work relates to the intellectual brain, while the gospel is 
preached from the spirit which relates to the Moral group of 
organs. My work just goes to the life of the spirit, which is 
found in Veneration, but it does not enter it. Therefore he who 
seeks for religion in science will be poor, blind and naked; but 
let him seek for religion in the gospel of Christ, and then he 
will find life, righteousness, and be clothed with a white robe; for 
in Christ, and IN HIM ONLY is found immortality; while my 
work is only a means to accomplish a certain end — the end that 
you will be driven through these to Christ, and in Christ you 
will find life everlasting. The Lamb of God has seven eyes, 
which are the seven spirits of God sent out into all the earth; 
but since my spiritual eye was closed, and that spirit was taken 
away from me/my work is REVEALED TO REASON, which 
relates to the intellect, and consequently below the spirit, and 
therefore I cannot preach from the spirit; but Christ and the 
Apostles preached from the spirit which comes from above. 

Some people may object to my statement that natural re- 
ligion is based upon Christ, for they would have me say that it 



316 SCIENCE AND RELIGION 

is based upon nature, and they are in error. It would be equal 
to saying that our spirits were made for our bodies, instead oi 
that our bodies were made for our spirit. Our spirit is able 
to create brain substance, but brain substance is not able to cre- 
ate mind or spirit. Our bodies were therefore made for our 
spirit, and not our spirit made for the body. Carrying this 
principle to the universe, if we concede that Christ is the spirit 
of this Solar universe, as, I have maintained, then nature is the 
outward embodiment of the system which corresponds to the 
body, and that body was made for Christ and by Him, and there- 
fore nature was made for Christ and not Christ for nature. 
Then it naturally follows that natural religion is based upon 
Christ, just the same as our religion is based upon our soul, 
our spirit, and not upon our body. 

Now know this; that there is no religion in science, but there 
is science in religion. All things below are contained in the 
things below. God is above, and in Him all fullness dwells; 
but the things below are only finitesimal parts; they are not 
the whole. Religion is spiritual, and comes from the Moral 
group, while science lies below in the Reflective group. There- 
fore, if you would be wise, seek that holy fount from which all 
blessings flow, which is found in Veneration — in the love and 
worship of God. 

It must be remembered that all but one of the Apostles accept- 
ed by faith aione that Christ had raised from the dead. Some 
of them had seen Him, but Thomas would not believe. He was 
not going to believe because some one had said so, or if all of 
them had said so; he was not to be cajoled into believing some- 
thing that did not appear reasonable, he did not want to believe a 
lie; he wanted proofs, and he would not be convinced without 
them; but when Jesus came and showed him the holes in His 
hands and His side, then he was as ready to believe as was any 
of the rest. 

"But Thomas, one of the twelve, called Didymus, was not with 
them when Jesus came. The other disciples therefore, said unto 
him, 'We have seen the Lord/ But he said unto them, 'Except 
I shall see in his hands the print of the nails, and put my finger 
into the print of the nails, and thrust my hand into hsi side, I 
will not believe.' And after eight days again his disciplese were 
within, and Thomas with them; then came Jesus, the doors 
being shut, and stood in the midst, and said, Teace be unto 



SCIENCE AND RELIGION 317 

you.' Then saith he to Thomas, 'Reach hither thy finger, and 
behold my hands; and reach hither thy hand, and thrust it into 
my side; and be not faithless, but believing.' And Thomas 
answered and said unto him, 'My Lord and my God.' Jesus 
saith unto him, 'Thomas, because thou hast seen me, thou hast 
believed; blessed are they that have not seen, and yet have be- 
lieved.' " (St. John xx., 24-29.) 

Now we hnd the scientific men of to-day in precisely the same 
frame of mind as was the Apostle Thomas. They have been 
preached to for ages, but there have been on arguments produced 
that has appealed to their reason or to their understanding as 
a mater of fact. They believe that God is the spirit of the uni- 
verse, and unless something tangible is shown to them they 
cannot believe that this man Jesus was the Son of God any 
more than any one else is. They want a philosophy, a scientific 
demonstration, and when this ' is proven, then they will be as 
ready to believe as was the Apostle Thomas, who said, after he 
was convinced, "My Lord and my God." It is for this purpose 
that this volume is written, to prove to these men, these doubting 
Thomases, through science, that Jesus is the Christ. 

The above horoscope is supplied by myself; but the following 
delineation was written by the "Astrological Mystic Adept," 
who is connected with the "Magazine of Mysteries," the deline- 
ation being sent as a premium for my subscription to the maga- 
zine, and the Mystic Adept was not acquainted with me in any 
way, my subscription being sent in by an agent. It will there- 
fore give the reading public some idea as to the usefulness of the 
science. 

"Dear Friend and Subscriber: I find from your date of birth 
that the Sun was situated in the Celestial sign, Aries. This is 
your birth sign. The sign is a fiery one, and is the first sign of 
the Zodiac. It is a positive, commanding sign. This causes 
many of your impulsive actions. 

"The Earth, at the time, was in the Airy sign, Libra. These 
positions would give you fair ability in writing or in calcula- 
tion. This sign ruling the head, gives natural reasoning abil- 
ity, and makes clear thinkers. It also gives inventive qualities 
and power for directing others. 

"Your brain is active and productive — in fact, is probably the 
most active portion of your whole body. You are liable to go 
to extremes and express yourself too strongly. 

"If you have been well educated, you are a natural lover of 
scientific thought and of the world's brightest intellects. You 



318 



SCIENCE AND RELIGION 



® 



^a 



**/f 



% 



X 



£ 



±4A 



&< 



fiTt&fr?*' 



72. 



Horoscope of Benjamin F. Loomis. 

Born at Wautauga, 111., Saturday, March 21, 1857. 

at about 5 o'clock P. M. 



SCIENCE AND RELIGION 319 

have a strong attraction toward work of a scientific or philo- 
sophical character. 

"You are quick to perceive new truths, and can act upon 
them, but you are liable to do so without stopping to reason. 
You are very determined, and it is hard to persuade you to give 
up. You are somewhat excitable and aggressive, but seldom 
without cause; still, I think you will find that you are liable to 
go to extremes and display too much antagonism. 

"Your memory is retentive, and you are inclined to hold 
enmity longer than you should. You should avoid being im- 
pulsive or headstrong. You are firm in your convictions and 
adhere to them. You would make an excellent leader, and will 
hold many strong friendships. You are a good talker, and 
convincing in your arguments. You have decided opinions 
upon subjects you have investigater. You need to consider 
the opinions of others, or you will be called stubborn and self- 
willed. 

"You have a strong memory for persons. Your disposition 
is genial, and you can successfully entertain others. You are 
a good observer of human nature, and are not easily imposed 
upon. You have the power which belongs to the faculty of 
reading the minds of others. Through the use of your high-- 
est intellectual faculties you will achieve success. Many born 
as you are have strong magnetic or healing powers. These you 
can develop, and you will gain by a close attention to hints 
which are given in the Magazine of Mysteries. Your strong 
will helps you to gain the talents expressed above, or attain 
power of healing through the electric forces flowing from your 
hands. 

''You have strong' likes and dislikes, but are sympathetic 

towards the misfortunes of others. This gives you success in 
ministering to them. Avoid being misled or giving too freely 
of money to those who are really shiftless, but practice gener- 
osity where there is real need. 

"You have a strong tendency toward impatience. You should 
stop to reason, and not act too quickly. You have a lack of 
balance,- which might lead to some foolish act on your part. 
In beginning any work, if you are required to do it in exactlv 
the same way as another, you are liable to become confused, 
but if you know the end you accomplish it quickly. If allowed 
to follow your own ideas you will rarely fail. You are fond 
of the society of the opposite sex, and will have success in your 



320 SCIENCE AND RELIGION 

dealings with them. You can depend upon their being faithful 
to your interests and often seeking to help you. Many persons 
of your character and nature have good success in handling 
small tools. You are quite elated when you attain success, 
but you are liable to become a little reckless. This might lead 
to loss or disaster. Your affability would lead to success in 
providing for others. 

"You have strong love for beauty and much desire for out- 
door life. Music is. also very pleasing "to you. You can easily 
discern discord. Your mission in life is to lead, encourage and 
direct others. Your head is full of fertile plans, many of which 
will bring excellent results. 

"You are most liable to diseases which attack the head and 
nervous system, and will suffer from headaches. Intense men- 
tal worry is liable to derange the action of the liver. You will 
need very little stomach medicines, but must have plenty of 
sunlight, fresh air and sleep. Avoid over-eating to guard 
against paralysis or rheumatic tendencies. The ruling planet of 
your sign is Mars. Your companion in marriage should be 
a person born between the 22nd of July and about the same 
date of August, or between the 22d of November and the same 
date of December. This depends much upon the position of 
the planets and their harmony in both horoscopes. 

"The chief faults against which you should contend are self- 
ishness, anger, fickleness and impulsiveness. The Sapphire, 
Turquoise and Opal are your birthstones. Either of these has 
a favorable influence. Blue, green and pink are your colors. 

"Tuesday is one of your fortunte days. The ancient tribe 
under which you would be classed was that of Gad, and the 
ruling angel .was Machidial." 



SCIENCE AND RELIGION 



321 



Now, for the benefit of those who may wish to know the men- 
tal development, phrenologically considered, that they may com- 
pare it with these other sciences, the following chart is ap- 
pended. The chart is based on a ratio of I to 7: 



Organic Quality 5 to 6 

Health ..5 

Vital Temperament. . .5 
Breathing Power .... 5 to 6 
Circulatory Power .... 5 

Digestive Power 5 

Motive Temperament. .5 
Mental Temperament. .5 to 6 

Activity 6 

Excitability 5 to 6 

Size of Brain, 22 in. . . .5 

Amativeness 5 to 6 

Conjugality 5 

Parental Love 5 

Friendship 5 

Inhabitiveness 5 

Continuity 5 

Vitativeness 5 

Combativeness 5 to 6 

Destructiveness 4 to 5 

Cautiousness 55 

Approbativeness 5 to 6 

Self-Esteem 5 to 6 

Firmness 6 

Agreeableness 



Consciousness 5 

Hope 4 to 5 

Spirituality 5 to 6 

Veneration 5 

Benevolence 6 

Constructiveness 5 

Ideality 5 

Sublimity 5 

Imitation 4 

Mirthfulness 4 

Individuality 6 

Form 6 

Size 6 

Weight 6 

Color 4 

Order 5 

Calculation 5 

Locality 5 

Eventuality 6 

Time 5 

Language 5 

Causality 4 to 5 

Comparison 6 

Human Nature 6 



This Chart was marked by Prof. Nelson Sizer, at New York, 
in 1886. 

It will be seen that the central line of organs, extending from 
Individuality over to Self-Esteem, are the predominating fac- 
ulties; while those organs of the side-head are not so large. The 
mind is decidedly analytical, penetrative, and has more depth 
than brilliancy. It goes to the point, and discovers funda- 
mental principles, but it does not elaborate on its ideas. 

My reading of the horoscope is briefly this: Mars gives ?. 
knowledge of the laws, or the ability to discover fundamental 
principles. 



322 SCIENCE AND RELIGION 

Uranus gives the power of analysis, intuition, etc., gives a 
love of science generally, and especially, with me, those sci- 
ences which relate to mind; but the abstract sciences, as psy- 
chology, for instance, I cannot become interested in, because 
these employ the lateral organs. 

Saturn in the tenth house indicates the profession, and gives 
perfective thought. In this regard I have taken Christ as the 
ideal, and all the scientific knowledge I ever learned has been 
for the perfecting of that idea, as is detailed in this work. 

Jupiter in Aries gives a visionary mind, light within, spiritual 
knowledge, etc. This element has been made subservient to 
reason in me, so that the revelations have been of a scientific 
nature. 

Neptune is nearest the Sun, and partly indicates the profes- 
sion. This planet belongs with the Moral group of organs, and 
gives religious thought. As this element of mind is the Vital 
Complex Unity of all the lower elements of the mind, it natu- 
rally follows that the influence of this planet is variable, de- 
pending upon the relative strength of the other planets, or of 
the lower elements of the mind. 

The Earth in the first house has an effect upon the personal 
appearance. As the Earth is angular and in a cardinal sign, it 
is therefore powerful. It indicates a man of the world, having 
the worldly desires and ambitions strongly marked. And since 
all the great planets are above the Earth and well elevated and 
tolerably strong, it indicates very lofty desires and ambitions. 
This book indicates the desire to convert the scientific world 
to Christ, which, in my opinion, is quite a lofty ambition. The 
Earlh being opposed by Neptune would have a tendency to pre- 
vent any undue selfishness, yet the Earth is the strongest, and 
notwithstanding it has many adversaries, the desire for wealth 
will be a prominent characteristic. 

Mercury in Capricorn and at the bottom of the figure, indi- 
cates that the knowledge is decidedly of the terra-firma sort; 
and all the theories and philosophies have their origin in mate- 
rial objects. 

Venus in the twelfth house, the, house of sorrow cr impris- 
onment, indicates many difficulties regarding the affections, 
etc., of which it is not necessary to mention here. 

In a general way I think the delineation given above by the 
Mystic Adept is probably nearly correct. 



SCIENCE AND RELIGION, ' 323 



CONCLUDING REMARKS. 

In looking" backward over what has been written, I can see no 
reasonable grounds to doubt that Jesus is the Christ; and if 
Jesus is the Christ, then there is no valid reason why we should 
not be Christians. But that many will doubt, I am quite cer- 
tain. I cannot appeal to every class of scientific men, for the 
reason that we are all organized differently ; and I cannot rea- 
sonably expect to influence those who do not reason from a 
matter of fact standpoint. The facts which are detailed here 
have been sufficient proof to convert me, and it has been my 
earnest endeavor to write these facts down here and make them 
as clear as possible, so that others may read and understand and 
become converted. 

It must be remembered, however, that Jesus did not want to 
convert them all. As to just why this is so is a matter of con- 
jecture. It is possible that He desired to gain only those who 
are led by the particular elements of mind which relate to this 
Adamic race. Solomon has told us that to him was shown 
everything that is done under the Sun; and he tells us that 
there will be other races after us. Then is it not possible that 
those persons who will not become converted to Christ are re- 
served to the world to become incarnate in another race? 

If these succeeding races continue in the same order in 
which they have begun, if we concede that these first five races 
relate to the first five groups of organs, and that we are now 
living in the fifth race, having- perfective thought and will 
power as the key note of this race, then if the succeeding races 
continue in the same order, which is only reasonable to believe 
that they will, then the next race will relate to the Reflective 
group of organs, and they will have brotherly love, sympathy, 
science, philosophy and intellect generally, as the key note of 
that race, being the sixth element of the mind, the principle of 
which is suggested bv Annie Besant, as we have seen. 

Then following this same line of reasoning, the next race fol- 
lowing them would relate to the Moral group of organs, which 



324 SCIENCE AND RELIGION 

would indicate that they would be a race of saints; and as this 
is the last of the scale, being the highest type of manhood that 
we can conceive of, here my reason fails me as to what shall 
happen next. We may well believe, however, that we shall 
continue to progress until absolute perfection is reached; but 
as to what that endi s, I can form no adequate idea. 

There is another phenomena that I wish to mention here; 
and that is, in a spiritual sense, we all see and do the same 
things; with variations, of course, to suit our different organi- 
zations, desires, and mental states. We are all a part of the 
Divine Being, and we all pass through the same things that 
the world has passed through, whether we are conscious of it 
or not. But let me explain this phenomena by giving an exam- 
ple so that we may understand it better. 

Mr. Emanuel Swedenborg tells us that he saw an angel fall. 
The Apostle Paul also spoke of this angel that fell. Now, I 
was conscious that that angel also fell in me; I was not sensi- 
tive enough to the spirit to see it fall, but I felt it. I was striving 
for something way up there, some high attainment; as to just 
what it was is more than I can say definitely. But through 
some inadvertance, something that went wrong of which I have 
no clear conception, that angel fell. When it fell it seemed to 
jar my body, so that I am conscious that the angel is a part 
of myself. It seems that Swedenborg was not conscious of this. 
He seemed to view the affair as though he had nothing to do 
with it; as though it was a matter of the macrocosm and not of 
the microcosm. But by reading part of his works I am con- 
vinced that nearly all that he saw was of the Microcosm, or of 
the operation of the spirit within himself. 

To our interior consciousness we are apparently magnified to 
be as large as the world itself. I suggested this in a previous 
chapter, when I told of dreaming of going to the north pole, 
and then explained that I really had only gone to the basilar 
organs on the left side of the head. I also explained that those 
visions or dreams which take us up into very high mountains 
relate to the higher organs of the brain. 

Now, Mr. Swedenborg has told you of the operation of the 
spirit, and, judging from what I have read of his works I 
believe he has given a vivid and correct description of it ; unless, 
perhaps, he may have arrived at some erroneous conclusions, 
as this is a matter of the conduct of the understanding- in some 
respects. Therefore, even if I were able, there would be no use 



SCIENCE AND RELIGION 325 

for me to tell it here again. I have not been strong enough in 
the spiritual elements of mind to hold the spirit indefinitely, as 
this is not the strongest faculties of my mind. It is for this 
cause that my spiritual nature has been made subservient to 
reason. Therefore, after having seen such things as were nec- 
essary for this work, my spiritual eye was closed so that I 
should write these things as they were revealed to reason 
that I may appeal to your reasoning mind. 

I regret very much that I have not been sensitive enough to 
the will of the spirit to understand it all, but I have revealed 
enough in this work to convince those who are willing to be 
convinced, yet it would greatly please me if I were able to un- 
derstand it all. PERFECT CHARACTER IS ESSENTIAL 
TO PERFECT UNDERSTANDING, and I have not been 
perfect by any means. It has been my earnest endeavor, how- 
ever, to write this work as clearly and correctly as possible. 
Of course, the spirit has been with me all along through the 
work, yet I am liable to the same errors as Swedenborg or any 
one else, since in many instances we are obliged to form our 
own conclusions from what w r e have seen, or heard, or felt; but 
I have cerlainly tried to tell it as it is. 

We have seen that the soul corresponds to the moral 
group of organs ; and we have seen, too, that Veneration is 
the organ of holy love, and that this holy love corresponds to 
to the central star or sun of the soul. 

If these theories concerning the soul are true, then it 

naturally follows that the soul of man, with its central sun, 

is in the form of a solar system ; and again, it is also the soul 

of man, with its central spiritual star, that is made in the image 

•of his Maker. 

I have quoted from Mr. Colville's ''Studies in Theosophy" 
wherein he says : "The true Theosophist, in whom divine wis- 
dom is pregnant, rules his intellectual powers, compelling them 
to act as servants to the divine soul (atma) as the visible sun 
rules the planets which revolve around it. Our atrr\a is the 
sun in us; the true ego is the spiritual sun." 

We have seen that the Sun is allied to the heart* and 
since the Moral group of faculties — the soul — is the product 
of the lower elements of mind, it stands to reason that the 
desires of the heart should also have their place in the soul : 
and so we find that these constitute its central figure. But 
all our faculties are double; one physical and negative, while 



326 SCIENCE AND RELIGION 

the other is spiritual and positive. So we find that there is a 
physical Sun, which is negative and material, and this would 
lead to the conclusion that we also have a central spiritual 
star which is positive and immaterial, or at least, invisible. 

The evolution of this theory has probably led the ancients 
into a form of idolatry — the worship of the Sun — as it must 
also ultimately lead all physicial scientists into a similar belief 
who follow the analysis of their science to its ultimate con- 
clusion, if it be true that the soul, as stated above, corresponds 
to a Solar System ; and this belief is apparently sanctioned by 
the Apostle Paul who says ;— "Our God is a consuming fire. ,, 
This would lend additional proof to them that the Sun is God, 
since the Sun is a consuming fire. So here we have the highest 
form of idolatry which seems to be sanctioned by Holy Writ. 
Yet I believe that the vibrations proceeding from sun-worship 
to be much lower — a whole octave lower — than that which 
comes from the true worship of God ; and it is so because the 
Sun is physicial while God is spiritual. 

There is an argument against this theory, however, and 
that is that these Moral facutlies are allied to Neptune, and 
Neptune is the farthest removed of the planets- from the Sun. 
which would lead us to conclude that the seat of the soul, so 
far as our solar universe is concerned, is very far removed 
from the Sun. This theory is also apparently sanctioned by 
Holy Writ, for it says : "And the city had no need of the sun, 
neither of the moon, to shine in it ; for the glory of God did 
lighten it, and the Lamb is the light thereof." (Rev. 21 ; 23.) 

These theories concerning the soul and its relation to the 
Infinite Mind are yet new to me, and I have no definite 
ideas regarding them. They are subjects for investigation ; yet 
I know that it is not proper to worship any material thing as 
God, for God is spiritual. I have thought it proper, however, 
to append these ideas here to give the reader some definite 
idea of where our sciences will ultimately lead us. 

In the consideration of the horoscopes in this work I have 
unhesitatingly stated that the influences came direct from the 
planets,, believing that I am right in it too, regardless of where 
the positive or spiritual elements have their seat or source of 
power. 



SCIENCE AND RELIGION 327 

THE OPENING OP THE SEAL. 

When I had completed he last chapter on "Why we should 
be Christians," and had left the reader with the Savior knock- 
ing at the door, I thought it would be a good idea for me also 
to let the Savior in and see what He would say to me. 

Why not? Should I advise others to do a thing and then not 
follow that same advise myself? Should I be so egoistical and 
conceited as to think that I had no need of advise and guid- 
ance? 

No. I had an idea that Jesus might tell me something that 
would be of use to me — tell me of some of my errors, perhaps, 
or show me wherein my work might be improved. It is a 
capital idea, and I would advise every one to try it, and to fol- 
low the advise He gives us. So therefore I resigned myself to 
invite the Savior in, and I asked and sincerely desired that He 
should come in and tell me the things that would be useful 
for me. 

Then I heard some one in the region of the intellectual facul- 
ties say "Come in." This was in the region of Comparison or 
some of those organs of the Reflective group. There was a 
slight sensation in the brain in that part, but 1 had no definite 
idea at the time as to what was going on there. Now this was 
in the evening before I retired for the night. I did not discern 
anything that evening that was worth mentioning, yet I was 
satisfied that the intelligence would come to me in time, so 
that I would become conscious of its import — that it would be 
revealed to my reason. 

When I awakened in the morning, I felt conscious that Jesus 
had been with me, but for how long I cannot say. He seemed 
to have removed me from the left over into the right hemi- 
sphere of the brain in the organ of Sublimity. I felt conscious 
that He had talked with me, and that He had left His message 
with me, and had gone. 

I no longer cared for science. It seemed to me that science 
was foolishness ; not in the sense that there was anything 
wrong about it, but I regarded it as being trivial. I seemed to 
be conscious that Jesus had told me that my work was foolish- 
ness. He did not say, mind you, that it was wrong; He did 
not say that my work had any errors in it ; He did not point 
out anything in it and say here it is not as it should be, but 
only that it was foolishness. And, not only so, but at the time 
I felt convinced that He was right— that it was foolishness. 



328 SCIENCE AND RELIGION 

Then I thought, What is wisdom ? What woufd He have me 
do? But in reply there was not a single gleam of light on the 
subject of my inquiry ; my mind in that direction seemed ut- 
terly blank. I was not conscious that He had even suggested 
anything that I should do ; no way whatever was pointed out 
for me to follow ; and the only message was, so far as I know, 
that my work was foolishness. 

Then I remarked to my wife that my work seemed like 
foolishness. 

"Oh, no," said she, "it is not foolishness." 

Then I began to rouse up. No, it had never seemed so to 
me. Apparently some of the wisest men we have on earth ^re 
deeply interested in science, and they have made it their life 
work. Of course, it is not foolishness ! I must have been 
dreaming. 

What! Doubt the Savior? Him that know all things? 
Surely He must know. He surely would not tell me something 
that is not true, it must be so. Then why is it foolishness, and 
why this rebuke? 

"As many as I love, I rebuke and chasten ; be zealous there- 
fore, and repent." * * * "Behold, happy is the man whom 
God correcteth ; therefore despise not thou the chastening of 
the Almighty." * * * "Blessed is the man whom thou 
chasteneth, O Lord, and teachest him out of thy law." 

A year later, even after the manuscript of my work had been 
sent to the press, I am still contemplating this subject, why is 
science foolishness, and why this rebuke? 

I had thought in the beginnig that this rebuke was intended 
for myself only, but after more mature consideration I think it 
may have been intended to all people as well, and if so then it 
would be sacrilege to hide it from the world. So, therefore, I 
am appending it here in the belief that it will do no harm. 

If all truth is only relative, as some maintain that it is, then 
it naturally follows that what may be considered as foolish- 
ness by one person may be considered as wisdom by another. 

It must be remembered that this Earth is one of the lowest 
worlds in our Solar Universe ; and, being of a selfish nature, 
it is not conditioned right for very high attainments. Then if 
Christ ascended above all heavens, and knows all things, it 
naturally follows that what little we may know of science pales 
into insignificance in comparison with what there is to be 
known. 



SCIENCE AND RELIGION 329 

Let us take another view of the case. Saint Paul declared 
that his preaching was foolishness, for he said : — 

"For Christ sent me not to baptise, but to preach the gospel ; 
not with wisdom of words, lest the cross of Christ should be 
made of none effect. For the preaching of the cross is to them 
that perish foolishness ; but unto us which are saved it is the 
power of God. For it is written, I will destroy the wisdom of 
the wise, and will bring to nothing the understanding of the 
prudent. Where is the wise? where is the scribe? where is the 
disputer of this world? hath not God made foolish the wisdom 
of this world? For after that in the wisdom of God the world 
by wisdom knew not God, it pleased God by the foolishness of 
preaching to save them that believe. For the Jews require a 
sign, and the Greeks seek after wisdom ; but we preach Christ 
crucified, unto the Jews a stumbling block, and unto the 
Greeks foolishness." (First Cor. I ; 17-23.) 

What, then, is science evil, or a thing to be despised? 

Xo, not by any means. Science is worldly, but it is as neces- 
sary as any other worldly thing. Through science we may 
analyze those higher laws and make them clear to the under- 
standing, and it would be impossible to do so without it. 
Science is a means, but it should not be the end sought. We 
can make an idol of our science, or we can make an idol of our 
money or anything else, in which case any of these are evil. 
Each are useful servants, but they should not be masters. 
"Lovest thou me more than these" is the idea which we should 
ever keep in view, and never depart from it. 

But why is science foolishness? Why should Jesus take me 
away from these? Does He desire that I consider them no 
further ? 

Possibly, but I think not. He takes me away from these 
that I may seek a higher order of wisdom ; for he who is above 
may consider all things, but if I remain in these, then I would 
not ascend. 

It must be remembered that Christ is a Savior of His people. 
He does not view a thing as does a man of the world. He 
desires to take us away from worldly things that He may show 
us heavenly things, or things of a higher order, or that He may 
win us to Himself. But why should He view science as being 
foolishness? t 

Viewed from Christ's standpoint, science is foolish to Him 
because it is worldly ; it is foolish to Him because there is no 



330 SCIENCE AND RELIGION 

life in it ; it is foolish to Him because if we follow the analysis 
of our science to its ultimate conclusion it will lead us into 
idolatry — into the worship of the Sun and planets. Science is 
worse than foolishness to Him because if we follow the ana- 
lysis of our science to the end it will lead us to believe that 
there is no God except the laws and forces of Nature. It is 
worse than foolishness to Him because if we follow the ana- 
lysis of our science until our ultimate (atma) is reached we 
will be plunged into the Sun, if it be true that our atma cor- 
responds to the sun of the soul. Jesus has told us, if we will 
read between the lines, that in the last days these proofs 
against God will be so conclusive as to deceive almost the very 
elect. 

Since we have been using science for the purpose of explain- 
ing the doctrine of Christ so that it can be understood by the 
ordinary conscious mind, we might infer that Christ would be 
pleased with this service, as indeed He is ; and we know, too, 
that He stands behind the benediction which follows at the 
end of this chapter, for we have seen it. 

Why, then, this rebuke? 

We may say, broadly speaking, that all rebuke is for the 
purpose of elevating us, if we heed the rebuke ; but those who 
are offended in Him are dumbfounded and cast down. Jesus 
does not take us away from anything to lead us into some- 
thing of less importance, but He does want us to follow that 
which is of greater importance. And therefore, it is only 
reasonable to believe that since He desired me to leave these, 
He has a greater work for me to do than this if I will proceed 
on to the ultimate which employs the higher elements of mind, 
as will be seen in the sequel. The Jews and Gentiles both split 
upon this same rock, and that rock is Christ. Why, then, 
should I allow this break to occur in me when I knew of its 
being there before? "Behold, I place in Zion a stumbling stone 
and rock of offence, but those who believe in Him shall not be 
dumbfounded." 

Let us look a little deeper into this analysis and see if we 
can learn something more from it. Possibly we may be able to 
arrive at some conclusion in regard to the matter without any 
direct word from Jesus on the subject. We are given intel- 
lectual faculties and are commanded to use them, and it is sup- 
posed that we should know some things ourselves ; otherwise 
we have no business to presume to be teachers. 



SCIENCE AND RELIGION 331 

If Jesus is the Christ, as I suppose that I have proven beyond 
any reasonable doubt that He is, then since I have endeavored 
to induce others to follow Christ, should I not also follow Him 
myself? Would I not be a hypocrite if I caused others to do 
a thing which I will not do myself? Surely, and I would be a 
fool besides. For if I have proven beyond all reasonable 
doubt that we will be much benefitted in every way by follow- 
ing Him ,and if I follow Him not, then I will not receive the 
benefit. 

There is one more confidence I have to give you before clos- 
ing this book, although you have probably had an idea of it 
all along, and that is, in one sense of the word, I am not yet 
converted. That is, I have not yet surrendered completely to 
His will, to follow in His footsteps. 

What! Not converted, and write a whole book of proofs, 
knowing, not only believing, that He is the Christ, and then 
not converted? 

Surely; that is precisely the situation. I began out of curi- 
osity. I wanted to know something ; I had some doubts about 
Christianity being true, and I also had some doubts about 
astrology being true. I began on the horoscope of Christ, and 
other investigations followed in both science and religion, to 
the end of my knowledge ; but I must confess that I was con- 
vinced of the truth of both before I had proceeded very far. 
So after twenty years of research I am still in the same condi- 
tion, so far as wholly resigning myself to Him is concerned. 

Now the proposition presents itself, if Christ is Lord indeed, 
then why not follow Him ? If we value our lives, our future 
existence, should we not follow and be resigned to Him? •> 

Our path in the past has been "broad and branching within 
the forest shade." We have followed our own will, we have 
done as we pleased, and Jesus has been our servant. But now 
if we follow Him, we must walk the narrow way ; we must 
surrender our will to Him and follow where He leads. But if 
we will not follow Him, if we persist in drawing back into per- 
dition, then we are men of the world and under Satan. By per- 
dition we mean that we do not ascend to the Moral group, but 
remain in those faculties which must come to an end before 
the millennial period is reached. That is to say, if we would 
escape the wrath to come, we must live in the Moral group of 
organs, or the soul, and not in the faculties of the animal or 
intellectual mind, or the lower organs of the brain. It is under- 



332 SCIENCE AND RELIGION 

stood here that the millennial period corresponds to the Moral 
group of organs. In the past, we have been under the Father 
only which relates to the law and the prophets ; but having 
found the Christ, the second person in the god-head, we should 
leave these and follow Him by which we may learn those 
things that are not comprehended in the law ; but if we are 
dumbfounded, then we cannot ascend to those higher realms. 

There is yet another thing that is necessary to mention 
here. If I remain where I am then I cannot become perfected ; 
I will break the key (the key here referred to is explained in 
that chapter on spiritual knowledge under dream), which will 
cost me a trinity and a half, since I cannot ascend beyond Sub- 
limity without putting on Christ, and being subservient to His 
will. Jesus has said, "If any man climbeth up any other way 
except by me, the same is a thief and a robber." 

And I saw when the Lamb opened one of the seals, and I 
heard, as it were the noise of thunder, one of the four beasts 
saying, Come and see. And I saw, and beheld a white horse ; 
and he that sat on him had a bow ; and a crown was given unto 
him ; and he went forth conquering and to conquer." (Rev. 
6; 1-2.) 

Behold, the Lamb of God has opened the first seal, and the 
conqueror must make his ride. With the crown of the Zodiac, 
and Christ his central figure, the lion in ~ his heart, and the 
twelve Apostles as his councilors (these relate to the twelve 
intellectual powers mentioned by Mr. Colville earlier in this 
work), and science to instruct him and carry him on to vic- 
tory. It is understood here that science is the vehicle, and 
hence the white horse. All science is not white, but religious 
science is white. I cannot say just why science in this case is 
called a horse, but I infer that it is because this book is written 
in good plain "horse sense" ; nothing is written in heiro- 
glyphics, nothing is intangible, but everything is laid bare. 
The crown of the Zodiac is described in that chapter on Spiri- 
tual Knowledge; but little did I know at that time the full 
import of its significance. I also told you that a Lion jumped 
out of the sign Lee toward me and frightened me, but I neg- 
lected to say that the Lion jumped into me. I also neglected 
to tell you that this is the Lion of the tribe of Judah, which is 
Christ to the Conqueror; but perhaps you can understand it 
now; especially can you understand that He is using me as 
his material instrument. 



SCIENCE AND RELIGION 333 

You want to know the interpretation about the thunder? 
Well, when this book is off the press and the people begin to 
read it, it will fill some with consternation, others with hope 
and joy, and the mighty men can see the end of earthy things; 
and the commotion and discussion will make a noise like 
thunder that shall be heard around the world. If not, then the 
Lord has not spoken by me. 

When the beast said come and see, it signifies that we invite 
your investigation and approval. The bow has been used on 
several occasions and I did not even spare myself, but stated 
that my creed, the scientific creed, was the most dangerous of 
them all. He is called the Conqueror chiefly because he is 
conquering the power of darkness and bringing things to light, 
and destroys the source of evil wherever found. 

Spiritually considered, we are not always the same when 
viewed from different standpoints ; for when I see myself as 
an educator, I am always represented in the infant class as a 
child five or six years old. This is likely due to the fact that I 
have been taking only the thread of the narrative, and follow- 
ing, as it were, the narrow way from the horoscopes of Christ 
and Adam on up through the different processes of develop- 
ment up to the throne of God where we have found the Christ, 
which is, in one sense of the word, the A B C of the subject. 
But when I see myself as a soldier of the cross, then I am rep- 
resented as being almost a perfect type of manliness with 
youth and beauty of good degree and as large as old Goliah. 
From this I infer that while I am staunch in the faith, my in- 
tellectual powers are yet in their infancy. They need opposi- 
tion and practice to bring them out into perfect development. 

Therefore, come on, ye Bulls, even ye "Strong Bulls of 
Bashan," with your opposition of science (falsely so called, 
for there are no such oppositions of science when science is 
properly understood). Answer me, and tell me all the evi- 
dences you have against the cause of Christ ; for in adversity 
there is strength, and by your answer I shall ride on to victory. 

Saturn is now in Aquarius, and Aquarius corresponds to the 
tribe of Joseph. Joseph is a fruitful bough, even a fruitful 
bough by a well. The last half of this book was written while 
Saturn was in Aquarius, while the first half was written twelve 
years earlier. 

When Saturn enters Pisces, it will be well to mind the foot- 
steps and walk circumspectly (Pisces the feet). And as this is 



334 SCIENCE AND RELIGION 

a watery sign, and as my book will be off the press at that 
time, I may be deluged with the oppositions of science, and it 
will require diligent effort to keep on the narrow way. But 
they may immerse me, baptise me, or drown me if they will ; 
but if I fail not, then when Saturn enters Aries and Taurus I 
will meet the foe some more ; and when Saturn arrives at 
Cancer and Leo, then I think you will hear the Lion roar with 
a voice of thunder that may be heard around the world 
(through the press). If not, then I do not understand these 
planetary influences aright. I am not stating this in a boastful 
spirit, I only want to give the reader an insight into these 
planetary laws, but since I have been called to do some driving, 
I infer that, from what I -know of science, my intellectual 
power will be the strongest when Saturn passes Neptune in 
the tenth house, since this will be the culminating point. 

Let us lay aside for the present these theories and proofs of 
science which Jesus has told us are foolishness, since they have 
no ennobling or elevating features about them, and let us rise, 
as if by a super-human effort, by the power of the Christ that 
is in us, since Christ is that refining dynamic agent that does 
elevate, to consider some things that possibly are not foolish- 
ness, or at any rate, let us proceed on to the ultimate which 
employs a higher set of faculties. 

That theory or proof that begins and ends in theory or proof, 
and has no tendency to elevate the race, is so utterly useless 
as to be hardly worth reading (this truth is only relative). 
And, if I were to stop even now, or if I had been dumbfounded 
and cast down at the word of Jesus, as I nearly did, then my 
efforts would have missed their aim and would have been of 
little moment. 

It must be remembered that God never sends a messenger 
unless there is real need for it ; some crying necssity that must 
or should be supplied ; some change in the general order of 
things for which the people should be prepared. 

If I have made no error, if this is really the opening of the 
first seal, as I really believe that it is, then you need only read 
a very little farther along in that same chapter of the Revela- 
tions to come to the understanding that perilous times must 
soon follow. And, if so, the people should be prepared to meet 
the canging conditions, so that they will understand how to 
avoid the calamities which must fall upon those who will not 
obey. 



SCIENCE AND RELIGION 335 

Now I have no desire to deceive you, I would not do so for 
anything ; it would do me no good whatever ; more than this, 
I would be found a false witness of God and would bring my- 
self into condemnation. You know all I know ; I have laid 
everything bare. I have tried to put on paper everything that 
my pen can faithfully describe. It has been the same with this 
revelation as it has been with all the others ; that is, it is re- 
vealed to reason, with this additional proof that the spirit 
signifies in every way conceivable that this is the correct idea, 
except that the spirit did not say so in that many words, in 
which case it would not be reevaled to reason. So I am stating 
the affair here precisely as it has been shown to me, and in 
the sincere belief that it is right. But as a further proof I will 
ask you to consider the whole book, and see if it does, in your 
opinion, contain sound philosophy, or does it appear as the 
emanations from an unsound mind. Think, not only read, but 
think, for in this way you will open the seal of your own mind. 

But even if it is not so, the things that I will tell you to do 
will do you no harm ; in fact, they will do you real good and it 
will make you better men and women. So, if at the end of life 
you should learn that I was wrong, you would still be glad of 
having obeyed the call. 

The two questions naturally arise, What is the Divine ob- 
ject of the plagues of the Revelations? and what should we do 
to avoid the evil consequences? 

These two questions have been answered so plainly by 
Christ and the Apostles that it does not require any great 
stretch of the imaginations to answer cither of them. It is evi- 
dently true that the great object of the plagues is to purge the 
wickedness from the world, and the plagues will fall upon those 
who indulge in wickedness, and not on those who will live 
purely. Jesus gave the key to the mystery in His parable of 
the tares in which He said : 

"Another parable put he forth to them, saying, The kingdom 
of heaven is likened unto a man which sowed good seed in his 
field ; but while the man slept, his enemy came and sowed tares 
among the wheat, and went his way. But when the blade was 
sprung up, and brought forth fruit, then appeared the tares 
also. So the servants of the householder came and said unto 
him, Sir, didst not thou sow good seed in thy field? from 
whence then hath it tares? He said unto them, An enemy 
hath done this . The servants said unto him, Wilt thou then 



336 SCIENCE AND RELIGION 

that we go and gather them up ? But he said, Nay ; lest while 
ye gather up the tares, ye root up also the wheat with them. 
Let both grow together until the harvest ; and in the time of 
harvest I will say to the reapers, Gather ye together first the 
tares, and bind them in bundles to burn them; but gather the 
wheat into my barn." (Matt. 13 ; 24-30.) 

"Then Jesus sent the multitude away, and went into the 
house ; and His disciples came unto him, saying, Declare unto 
us the parable of the tares of the field. He answered and said 
unto them, He that soweth the good seed is the Son of Man; 
the field is the world ; the good seed are the children of the 
kingdom ; but the tares are the children of the wicked one ; the 
enemy that sowed them is the Devil ; the harvest is the end of 
the world ; and the reapers are the angels. As therefore the 
tares are gathered and burned in the fire, so shall it be in the 
end of this world ; the Son of Man shall send forth His angels, 
and they shall gather out of His kingdom all things that offend, 
and them which do iniquity ; and shall cast them into a furnace 
of fire ; there shall be wailing and gnashing of teeth. Then 
shall the righteous shine forth as the sun in the kingdom of 
their Father. Who hath ears to hear, let him hear." (Matt. 

i3;36-43-) 

The real object of the plagues of the Revelations is two- 
fold ; to make good men better, and to destroy the wicked. 
You cannot live through the plagues of the Revelations free 
from torment Unless you are good men and women. If you 
indulge in wickedness the plagues will set your brain on fire ; 
you will be distracted, mad, crazy. The holy men have fore- 
told us that the righteous shall stand calmly by and witness as 
spectators the awful punishments being inflicted upon the 
wicked. 

How then may we escape the wrath to come? 

By becoming converted to Christ, and by adding unto our- 
selves those Christian graces as are detailed by Christ and the 
Apostles, by following in detail the key to the kingdom of 
heaven which is briefly described in this work, by becoming 
IDEAL men and women, and by following the Lamb where- 
soever He leadeth. 

I would also call your espcial attention to the following 
chapter written by my wife, which sets forth in a simple way 
what, in our opinion, is the ideal way of living as regards the 
social relations. The Apostle Peter has told us that the first 



SCIENCE AND RELIGION 337 

step on the golden stairs is to add to our faith virtue. There- 
fore, as faith without works is dead, so, too, if you have no 
virtue, then you have no Christianity. No matter whether you 
are in the Church or out of it, the result is the same ; for it is 
only in this way that God has the power to drive hypocrisy and 
wickedness from the Church and from the world. Christ is 
that refining dynamic agent that elevates man to a higher 
plane of life ; then if you do not live on that higher plane, then 
you are not Christians, and you must be destroyed. 

Therefore, in the immortal words of Mr. Grover Cleveland- 
"IT IS A CONDITION AND NOT A THEORY THAT 
CONFRONTS US." 

The offer is open to every one alike. Neither do I claim that 
Christ is to be found only through this labyrinth of ideas, far 
from that ; for there is no one in the universe who is easier to 
find than Jesus. Some little children have found Him who 
were only a few years old, and they had no ideas like these. 
It is only the scientific man, these doubting Thomases, who 
must be driven to the very pinnacle of his knowledge before 
he will be convinced. 

Neither should we endeavor to save ourselves alone. 

Jesus came not to save Himself, but to save others. There- 
fore, if we would follow Him who came to redeem the world, 
we should do as He has done. Go out into the highways and 
hedges and help others to become better ; send out missionaries 
into foreign lands ; teach the heathen and the barbarous to love 
the Savior, that the whole world may be full of His glory, for 
it is only by doing so that we may properly be called Chris- 
tians. 

Think, you, that the world to-day is in any condition to re- 
ceive the Savior? If He were to come now on the wings of 
lightning, and all the holy angels with Him, who is there 
among us to-day who would not "quake and become as dead 
men"? Who is there among us that would not be destroyed 
by the brightness of His coming? Where is any one among us 
who, with a shout of joy, could ascend to meet the Lord in 
the air? 

"We all like sheep have gone astray, every one to his own 
way/' is just as applicable to the people of to-day, as it was 
for the people for whom these words were spoken two thou- 
sand years ago. Every one has a creed, a theory, or a righte- 
ousness of his own, instead of following after the righteousness 



338 SCIENCE AND RELIGION 

of God. They need to be driven together, these idols need to 
be broken down ; and, God helping me, I will. 

We need to be refined, by being driven to successively 
higher planes of life, as we must needs be, to escape the fiery 
plagues which will be sent into the world ; which will purge 
the wicked from the world, and purge us from our sins, which 
will drive us to that pinnacle of perfection, in intellect and 
character, that we shall be able to withstand the fiery baptism 
of the spirit at the coming of our Lord. 

''Awake, O sword, against my shepherd, and against the 
man that is my fellow, saith the Lord of hosts ; smite the 
shepherd, and the sheep shall be scattered ; and I will turn 
mine hand upon the little ones. And it shall come to pass, 
that in all the land, saith the Lord, two parts therein shall be 
cut off and die ; but the third part shall be left therein. And 
I will bring the third part through the fire, and will refine them 
as silver is refined, and will try them as gold is tried; they 
shall call on my name, and I will hear them ; I will say, It 
is my people; and they shall say, The Lord is God." (Zach. 

J 3; 7-9-) 

Therefore, let us so live, that when the final day is come, 
we shall not be one of those who is driven to his doom, but 
with a joy that is unknown, and our crowns nobly won, we 
may hail with thanksgiving the regain of our Paradise. 

Now what does it signify to have our work revealed to 
reason? Have you ever given it a serious thought? 

To me it seems that when we have come into possession of 
all our faculties, then the Kingdom of God will be with MEN; 
it signifies that we will be able to feel the Divine will as if by 
instinct ; it means, in the words of the prophet, "This is the 
covenant that I will make with them after those days, saith 
the Lord, I will put my laws into their hearts, and in their 
minds will I write them." It means that no one need say to 
his neighbor, "Know ye God, for every one shall know Him 
from the least unto the greatest." It means that the SEAL 
of our understanding is opened so that we may read Nature 
as we would an open book ; and this is, in my estimation, what 
the opening of the first seal is. 

Yes, it means all this and more. It may mean, if I under- 
stand it aright, that we will no longer need to educate ; for 
any one may look into the faculties of his own mind and from 
these he may know all knowledge, all wisdom, all philosophy, 



SCIENCE AND RELIGION . 339 

and the ultimate of all truth. For what is there in the macro- 
cosm that is not in the microcosm? And, having learned the 
one you also know the other, for the one is in the similitude 
of the other. 

I will ask the reader to bear with me in my errors, for the 
Father has told me that I have made errors in several places, 
but He did not point them out, and I have been unable to find 
them. I will be more than glad to acknowledge them when- 
ever they are pointed out to me ,as certainly nothing is gained 
by dishonesty. We want the light of truth, and plenty of it. 
We cannot have too much. 

Finally, I set out with the one grand idea of proving scien- 
tifically that Jesus is the Christ; and it how remains with you, 
dear reader, to determine whether I have succeeded or not. It 
is my earnest hope that you will be able to understand these 
proofs as they are intended, and that you will become conscious 
through the proofs of science, if not through faith, that Jesus is 
our Saviour. 

May the bessings of God the Father, and a knoweldge of 
His dear Son, and the guiding influence of the Holy Spirit be 
ever with you in all your scientific researches. Amen. 



JUN 24 1905 



